Jump to content

Search the Community

Showing results for tags 'super-strength'.

  • Search By Tags

    Type tags separated by commas.
  • Search By Author

Content Type


Forums

  • General
    • News
    • Introductions
    • General Discussion
  • Written Works
    • Stories
    • Role Playing
    • Continuous Stories
    • Unfinished Stories
    • Fantasies and Story Ideas
    • Chat & Role-Playing Transcripts
    • Real-Life Muscle Growth Experiences
  • MG's Storiversary
    • Storiversary Story Archive
  • Media
    • General Images
    • Artwork & Morphs
    • Artists Showcase
    • Videos
    • Before & After Transformations
  • Community
    • Personals
    • Chat Buddies
    • Surveys & Polls
    • Advertisements
  • Bodybuilding
    • General
    • Training
    • Muscle & Mind
    • Diet & Nutrition
    • Steroids
    • Watch Me Grow
  • Off Topic
    • Main Off Topic Board
    • News & Current Events
    • Weird / Funny / Interesting
  • Hyper and Impossibly Big Muscle!'s Welcome!
  • Hyper and Impossibly Big Muscle!'s Gallery
  • DC Area Muscle's Discussion
  • Tall Muscle's Discussion & Advice
  • Furry Muscle Club's Club Chat
  • Miembros Hispanohablanes!'s Presentaciones
  • Miembros Hispanohablanes!'s Culturistas buscando sponsor
  • Miembros Hispanohablanes!'s Sponsor buscando culturistas
  • Superstrength and Crushing's Your favorite Superstrength & Crushing Stories
  • Dumbing Down Fraternity's Dumb Stud Pictures
  • Dumbing Down Fraternity's Dumbing You
  • Dumbing Down Fraternity's Meathead Make-Believe
  • Dumbing Down Fraternity's Mutual Muscling
  • South East Asia Muscle Club's Muscle Tales
  • 2D Muscle Artists's Topics
  • Bodybuilding Best Practices's Video Clips
  • Bodybuilding Best Practices's Bodybuilding Websites
  • Bodybuilding Best Practices's Top Tips, Articles and Guides
  • Second Life's Topics
  • Second Life's GYMS
  • New York City Muscle's Member Intro
  • New York City Muscle's Personals
  • Rochester NY Area Lifters's Topics
  • 3D Muscle Club's Topics
  • Vore and Absorption's Topics
  • Vore and Absorption's Stories
  • Drain and Theft's 📰 Topics
  • BOSTON AREA BODYBUILDERS's DATING OPTIONS?
  • BOSTON AREA BODYBUILDERS's GREAT GYMS IN BOSTON AREA
  • BOSTON AREA BODYBUILDERS's SEEKING WORKOUT PARTNERS
  • Seeking Sponsorship's I am looking to be sponsored
  • Seeking Sponsorship's I am a Sponsor

Find results in...

Find results that contain...


Date Created

  • Start

    End


Last Updated

  • Start

    End


Filter by number of...

  1. HeroSlayer1

    Bael | Chapter 1

    Hello everyone! So I’m very into superheroes, and into muscle/power theft. The following story is the prelude to a character that I’ve imagined. The story involves muscle theft, heroes and villains, mild violence, and sex. If you want an approximation of “Bael” I’d say Simeon Panda is a close fit for what I’m imagining. Anyway, I hope you enjoy. I’m going to follow up with Bael’s adventures destroying heroes and getting defeated now and again. If you’d like to be featured as a hero and/or have an idea for an original hero, please PM me. I’m happy to be flexible with ideas (and also welcome the chance to test Bael’s limits). Anyway, please enjoy. -- The first reports were that the men who had been excavating on the project had met a grizzly end. Four scientists had unearthed a slab of rock with strange carvings just outside of Duckwater. There were no reports of Native American activity—which made the find altogether strange, meaning more that someone had placed the artifact there on purpose. They were found close to a week after the find—their radios had gone silent, and the university that had sent them via grant had a state patrol head out to find them. Their bodies had been “licked clean”, or so it would have appeared. Just skin and bones, faded grey, withered to almost nothing. He’d never seen a thing like it. Simon had been watching the news and taking careful note of what they were reporting. The eighteen year old was a wunderkind—the most athletic of his classmates by far, and generally handsome. Tall, over six feet, two hundred and ten pounds, a monster for anyone his age. He’d gone through a quick puberty, or so he told everyone. Hitting the gym, good nutrition, all the secrets that hid the truth. When he was sixteen, he’d been out joy riding in the desert too, and found a crafted necklace waiting in the sand for him, just a short walk from where his car had gotten a flat tire. The black obsidian necklace had gleamed in the sunlight, almost pulsating—as though it wanted to be picked up. Simon had put the thing around his neck before even knowing what was happening. He remembered how he’d been lifted into the air, the pain that filled his body. A whole cloud of dust seemed to circle around him, and then the world stopped. He’d had a vision—a trip that he thought may have been brought on by some of the pot he’d smoked—of a muscular figure standing in front of him, a tall man with rippling abs and a wide back. He spoke to him, the words now almost forgotten, that Simon had been chosen as the Guardian, and that he needed to protect those from evil that lurked. He’d have many test of his strength, but he would be able to use his powers for good. The necklace would instill in him immense strength and vitality. He had awoken next to his car, drenched in sweat. Already he was twenty pounds heavier, and could feel the strength in his arms, his legs. The necklace had shattered into pieces in front of him—his power would flow through him, granting him all that he had ever wanted. Of course, the young man he was, he couldn’t just abandon his studies. He was just finishing high school, all the world watching as he began his transformation into a mutant of power and size. His peers gawked as the muscular figure that walked through the halls, and whispered about how strange it was he grew so quickly. There was talk of steroids but all those that knew Simon knew he didn’t do anything but eat healthy and work out often. He was just an anomaly, one that would certainly be granted a full scholarship on his athletic prowess wherever he felt like going. That evening was different. He could feel the strange tingle rush through his body, the thought that there was something that shouldn’t be there. Another artifact, perhaps one like his, had been found. Something with power, something that could threaten the residents of his small town. He knew, somehow, that this would bring him into the fray. He flipped the switch on his television set in his room and sat for a minute, thinking. He needed to go for a drive—maybe to the twenty-four hour gym. He could clear his mind. There was a line of police tape waiting for him there—two more men had fallen to whatever strangeness was happening. “Can’t cross, I’m afraid.” The office at the tape waved to Simon, who’d gotten out of his car to gawk. Another officer had set up a lap top with his compatriot, and they were streaming a video. They both gasped at the sight they saw. Simon peered over their shoulders. The small town law enforcement didn’t mind—Simon was, after all, something of a local celebrity when it came to high school sports. The security footage was the first determination that something was awry. The two men had been working out—amateur bodybuilders in stature, working out late. Another man entered into the building, wearing nothing but what looked like a loincloth. His black skin was pierced with sweat. His shoulders were impossibly wide and his waist incredibly small; he put the men working out to shame. They looked and laughed at his attire, to which the figure simply stopped and stared. He moved closer to them, and the men began to say something. It didn’t last long – the figure pointed at one and had him in the air, as though lifted by an unnatural force. The other soon was grabbed by the neck with his fist. He looked on in horror as his figure shrank, his biceps deflating, his chest receding. All the while the figure’s eyes grew red, his muscles more taught. When he finished with one, he moved to the other. He tossed both of their bodies aside before exiting the gym. “The fuck was that,” One said to another. Simon was wide eyed, his stomach now turning over. He felt strange—whatever this creature was, he was nearby. He would strike again, and he needed to be stopped. “We have to find him,” Simon said to no one, the police now wondering what he was talking about. “And who are you?” The short one asked, an eye brow raised. But Simon had already raced to his car and started the engine. He didn’t know where he was going—only that he could feel that he was being drawn by whatever was going to strike. -- He cut the engine along highway 39, not far from the water tower. He wasn’t sure what made him come here, other than the tensing of his muscles. He was no hero—never claimed to be one, anyway—but he’d seen the men and women on television. The ones in spandex, saving their cities and town from certain destruction. He’d been given a gift, and it was time for him to use it. He would bring the villain to justice—stop whatever this thing was. Justice. That’s what he would call himself. It was a suitable enough name. One that was honorable and campy enough for a young man. He got out of his car and walked toward the water town, his chest suddenly flexing. He grit his teeth—it was as though his whole body could feel the urgency of this encounter, that he needed to call upon whatever well of strength that he had. His tee shirt began to rip as his muscles expanded. His jeans started to tear until he was in his boxer briefs. His hulking, muscular form exposed to the warm night air. He would have to work on getting a costume before taking on more villains. “You’ve come for me?” A voice rang out across the landscape, and Justice could see the hulk emerge from behind one of the water tower columns. He narrowed his eyes and grinned at the young hero. “I don’t even know who the fuck you are,” Justice spat out, “But I know that I’m supposed to be the one to put you down.” The man raised his eyebrows and crossed his arms across his chest. “Oh really? Why don’t you just call me Bael. We can start with that. Until you’re just a part of me, like everyone else.” Simon cocked his head at this remark. What did he mean? “You going to go quietly, or am I going to have to punch your face in?” He flexed again, feeling more powerful than even when he’d put on the necklace. It all made sense—meeting this man, starting his life as a hero. This would be his big break; this would be the start of what he was born to do. He knew it. “Go ahead.” Bael put up his hands, and then placed them on his hips. “Give it your best shot. The first one is free.” Justice sneered. He hated people that were this cocky; he hated anyone that thought they were god’s gift. He clenched and unclenched his fists. “With pleasure.” He took off in a run, ready to get a swing at whatever this thing was, his shoulder leaned in, his fist cocked back. He put the full force of his might into the punch, and connected to Bael’s stomach. The man crumpled some, leaning back, shoved backwards in the sand. The dust rose, and Bael coughed. Justice didn’t wait for a response, and threw another punch into his chest, and then one into his face. The man stumbled backward again. He didn’t let up on the punches, another finding his stomach and then his chin. He cocked back one more time, before Bael caught his fist in his right hand. There it stayed. “You ever think that feeling you got, telling you to come out, to find whoever did those horrible things, may have been a warning?” Bael whispered to Justice. He tried to swing his other fist, but this was caught too. He suddenly felt powerless—this strange, overwhelming warmth that trapped him in Bael’s fists. He closed his eyes and tried to pull away. “Nnnnnng….” He grunted, sweat now dripping from his body. Bael stepped forward and twisted the boy’s wrists. “You’re practically delicious. I haven’t had a meal in so long… it’s a good thing I found you, you’re a perfect appetizer to start with.” Bael grinned. In a fluid motion he slid behind Justice and clamped his hands onto the hero’s chest. Justice’s eyes snapped open and he let out a gasp. He couldn’t move. He could hardly do anything but feel the villain’s massive form pressing against him. He coughed, and found it hard to breathe. “W-what… what are you doing to me?” He managed to get out. He tried to concentrate, to call on whatever power he’d been given, but each time he could feel Bael’s grip tighten. “I was locked away long ago—for taking the strength from more than mortal men. But I was freed by mistake. And now that I’m free, I’m going to make myself strong again by taking down people like you.” He sneered, his words were like ice. Justice could do nothing in his grip. He flex his pecs tense underneath Bael’s hands and cried out. He moaned, weaker still. At last the villain let go of Justice, letting him fall onto his knees in the dirt. The villain stood over him, and cast a shadow. Justice took deep breaths, and rested on his hands. He could barely hold himself up. He needed to escape, he needed to… “Oh you’re not going anywhere,” Bael had grabbed the hero by his right ankle and put a stop to any chance he’d had. Justice fell flat onto the ground. “I don’t let anyone escape—you’re going to become a part of me. And I’m going to take everything from you. That’s how this works.” The loincloth was removed to reveal Bael’s massive member. He pressed close against the fidgeting hero, his massive glutes already slicked with sweat. He let out a moan as he felt the demon—was that what he was—press against his tight hole. He could do nothing but close his eyes as the man began to penetrate him. He could feel the thick, long cock burrow into him, pressing deeper and deeper. The gigantic tool pressing apart his glutes with ease, welcomed in by the hero’s ass. He gasped—pleasure coming then, as though he shouldn’t resist what was happening. His own cock began to spring upward. The warmth was flowing through his body, his muscles twitching with excitement. “F-fuck…” he could do nothing against the heavy thrust of Bael. He moaned with every inch he took. He was puddy in his hands as the villain grabbed at his shoulders and forced himself deeper and deeper. He could feel his strength melting from him, his mind growing hazy. “Become one with me, hero…” Bael whispered in his ear. “Join me and give me the strength I need to take down more heroes…” “Oh god…” Justice moaned. Bael’s cock was getting thicker, digging deeper. He only wanted more, he wanted to submit to him. He wanted to become him, he wanted to join with his muscle and strength. And it was then he could feel his tree trunk legs shrinking, his chest deflating. He could fell his biceps fail him. “Part of you…” “The final blow…” Bael leaned in to thrust deep. He placed his hands onto Simon’s cock and closed his eyes. The inexperienced eighteen-year-old couldn’t help himself. He began to blow his hot, creamy load into Bael’s hands. He cried out as he came, over and over again. He couldn’t stop—what was happening to him? “That’s it… that’s it!” Simon’s eyes grew wide as the world started to grow dark. This was to be the origin of Justice, the super muscled superhero. But now he had failed, his body skin and bones. His dick sprayed out a few final drops—and he was finished. Bael slid his long, python cock out of the finished meal and stood. His body slick with sweat, he breathed in the last of the essence of the hero in front of him. This was just the beginning. This, my friends, was the rise of Bael, and the fall of all who would stand in his way. --
  2. Links to other chapters: Links to chapters of "The Twenty": "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress. Precis, Introduction, Chapters 1 & 2 "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress. Chapters 3, 4, 5 - White Cap Training / Hardcore Muscle / A Brief History of Casey Rockland "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress. Chapter 6 "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress. Chapters 7, 8 - Hardcore Training, Part 1 / Tiffany's Talent "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress - Chapters 9, 10 - Good for Morale "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress - Chapter 11: Casey Meets the Muscle Squad "The Twenty" Chapter 12, Part 1: A Very Turkish Wrestling Match "The Twenty" - Chapter 12: Part 2 Casey vs. Karim Abdul: A Very Turkish Wrestling Match "The Twenty" - Chapter 13: After the Match "The Twenty" - Chapter 14: In Which Casey Discovers He Likes to Get Worshipped "The Twenty" - Chapter 15: Casey's First Interview with Sergeant Moster "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress - Chapter 16 - Hardcore Training Part 2: Casey’s First Herculaneum Workout, and What Happened After NG "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress - Chapter 17 - The Presentation "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress - Chapter 19 - Further Encounters, Part 1 Chapter 18: Inside Zaftig’s Lab: The Musclemen Revealed February 10th, 2018 2020 Hours “Are we all here?” asked Zaftig. “Get on with it, man,” said Admiral Walrus testily. “We haven’t got all night.” “Of course. Dr. Irving, are the men ready? They are? Good. Then bring the subjects in.” Dr. Irving moved quickly to another set of double doors that were marked “To the Showers”. He opened the door, and a red light next to it began to signal. “Come in, gentlemen,” he called. A few moments passed. A few in the assembled ranks of waiting officers and adjutants shifted nervously from foot to foot. The sound of distant footsteps, growing closer. The Twenty entered the room in single file. Their audience gasped involuntarily. The Twenty were an awesome sight. All were dressed in tight white t-shirts with “Valhalla Labs” printed across the chest. All wore insanely tight white jeans, white socks and tightly laced black leather Army boots. The men marched across the room to the left in perfect cadence, snap-turned and faced the Officers at full attention. The sight was ungodly to behold. The men were of different nationalities and ages, and they varied in height. One or two were of average height, and one was unusually short. Three were as tall as Casey. The black man at the head of the line was the tallest and biggest of all, nearly 7’-0”. Four others were black, two Asian, the rest Latin or white. Each man was unusually handsome and clear eyed. All boasted extreme mass and astonishing muscularity. Their shoulders were broad and wide, their traps sloped down from thick necks, and their powerful chests rippled with power in their tight t-shirts. They all held their heavily sinewed arms at their sides, again with thick thumbs slightly crooked inward, as if pointing at the looming, floor-pointing bulges pouting behind the flies of their skin-tight white jeans. “Project Herculaneum reporting for inspection, Dr. Zaftig,” barked the tall black man. “Thank you, Sergeant Moster,” said Zaftig. “I think we’re all here. Private Rockland, will you step forward, please?” Sam looked down the line-up. There stood Casey in the flesh, the fifth man down. He looked over at Zaftig, and then shot a quick, questioning glance at Sergeant Moster. He seemed surprised and a touch uncertain to have been called out, looking slightly right and left at his fellow musclemen. No one else moved. He stepped forward. “Sir,” he said, quietly. “Come here, Private.” Casey started to cross the room when he caught sight of Sam, who was watching him evenly. His step never slowed, but eyes lingered a moment on Sam’s face. Sam was all attention. “Strip down for us, Casey.” “Yes, sir.” Unhesitatingly Casey stripped off his tight white Valhalla Labs t-shirt, which popped slightly and deflated with a rush of air when released from his mammoth shoulders. He turned away momentarily and bent over to unlace his boots. All were drawn to the mountainous glutes, the double pockets strained over rocks of muscle, the seam of his jeans sharply marking the likely deep butt crack beneath. Casey stood, turned back, and undid the top button of his jeans. He unzipped the looming zipper. With difficulty he pulled his pants down over his thick quads, looking up a little embarrassed at his clumsiness. “Casey has troubles undressing sometimes,” explained Zaftig with a paternal smile. “He needs clothes that vanish at the push of a button,” muttered General Needling. “Boots next, Private,” said Moster. “Yes, sir,” said Casey. Sam thrilled at the sound of his deep, resonant, mysteriously shy voice. Casey stepped out of the boots, pulled the jeans down the rest of the way, and kicked everything away. He was wearing the white Spandex poser, which fully revealed the top 6 inches of the shaft of his massive organ. His huge penis spilled forward a few inches before disappearing into the smooth synthetic mesh pouch. Now Sam could see that the fabric was translucent, and the shadows of heavy cock veins pressed outward. He wondered for a moment why Casey bothered to wear it at all, but conceded it was probably a pale gesture towards some feeble sense of modesty. Or perhaps more likely, his big baseball balls were just so damn heavy he could use the extra support. Wow, he thought to himself. “Show our guests some poses, Casey,” said Zaftig. Casey nodded, took a step away, and complied. Standing before the Officers, Casey opened his huge arms wide. He balled his hands into fists and angled them toward the group and held the pose a moment. Then he slowly stepped right, and spreading his mammoth legs wide apart, he slowly curled his arms up into a freaky double biceps pose. “Thank you. Hold that pose, please, Casey.” “Yes sir.” Casey stood motionless, his arms steady and upright, his biceps flexing mightily. He didn’t quiver. His eyes flicked back in Sam’s direction for an instant, and then he returned his gaze front. Jesus H. Christ, thought Sam. He’s flexing for me. He grinned lazily across the lab floor at Casey. Casey didn’t respond, but after a moment he pivoted ever so slightly towards Sam. He raised his square jaw just a mite. His massive biceps rippled a little, and grew even a little more, slowly gaining even more size, glowing more intensely, bulging all the more fiercely. Sam smiled. Casey turned his eyes away and resumed his gaze straight ahead, as a single creek bed of sweat appeared in the split head of the flexing left biceps, making its molasses-slow, thick journey down the front of the rocky peak. “Project Herculaneum has been entirely financed by a few private anonymous investors,” Zaftig was saying now. Sam roused himself back to attention. “No public moneys have been siphoned to create the magnificent specimen you see before you now. Casey – and indeed, all these other 19 men we have laboriously trained and developed here at Valhalla Labs – hasn’t cost the United States government so much as a thin nickel.” “I’m interested in his other dimensions,” came a comment, seemingly from nowhere. Sam looked around, wondering who would dare at this moment to refer to the obvious. The other aides froze with tension, but it wasn’t clear who spoke. “Who said that?” screamed Walrus. Two or three of the musclemen smiled a little, and one, an unusually short pretty boy, snorted. Sergeant Moster glared at them, and their smiles faded instantly. Zaftig beamed. Dr. Irving pushed his heavy glasses up his nose, and fumbled with his clipboard. Walrus turned back to Zaftig and then spluttered. “Damn it, no man should be this big! And why the hell are you showing him to us with no goddamn clothes on?” His aides twittered nervously. Emboldened by the ownerless comment, the room lit up with flashes from a few iPhone cameras. “Goddamn it!” roared Walrus, turning around. “This is supposed to be a secure meeting! Turn those damn phones off!” The phones promptly went dark. I should have made them check their phones at the door, Zaftig thought with a sardonic inner smile. He turned to his audience and smiled, all innocence. “Gentlemen,” he said, his voice bubbling with feigned surprise and ill-concealed glee. It was all going just as he had hoped – that is, except for the question of Casey’s I.Q., a subject he fully wished to stonewall for the evening. “I apologize. I didn’t consider the fact that you might be offended. I wanted to personally display Casey for you in his full magnificence.” His eyes glinted towards Dr. Shaft, who was pulling nervously at his tie. “What do you think, Dr. Shaft?” he asked. “Impressive. Most impressive,” Shaft mumbled. Zaftig took a few steps around Casey, who towered over him. “Casey, front lat spread,” he ordered quietly, and Casey’s pose shifted, his fists tucked in his sides, his pecs raising up, and his impossible lats flaring wide. He still gazed straight ahead. “Side chest.” Casey pivoted sharply left on his heel and brought his left arm up behind him. He caught the wrist of his right arm at the small of his back and cocked the heel. His triceps ballooned as his pecs expanded. His cock had quivered a little with the turn, and it slowly swayed and came to rest. “Casey’s chest measures 68 inches. Let’s see your back, Private,” Zaftig went on. Casey pivoted again, and there they were – the huge glutes, huge, hard and full. He tucked his hands into his obliques and his blew his lats to their widest expanse. Next to Sam, Tyler was fumbling a little with his fly. Sam didn’t even bother now to arrange his package. His erection thumped in his slacks, poling outward. He glanced at the other aides. Growing bulges were appearing in all their trousers. “Thank you, Casey, you can turn back now. As Casey turned around, Zaftig paced casually. “I see you all may have noticed Casey’s unusually large, well-developed organ,” Zaftig said offhandedly. “Casey, and indeed, all of the men you see here tonight have been blessed in much the same way. Do you feel blessed, Casey?” Private Rockland, surprised to be spoken to again, snapped into attention. “Sir, yes, sir,” he said, his eyes straight ahead. Zaftig turned a little and winked at the group. “And you’re blessed for what reason, Casey?” Zaftig asked. “Sir, that I have a big penis, sir,” said Casey. Holy Shit, Batman, thought Sam. Next to him he could see Tyler staring at Casey as if hypnotized. Zaftig laughed. “An unusually big penis, Private Rockland. Sergeant Moster?” he boomed suddenly. From 1st place in the line up, the Prototypes leader, the huge black super heavyweight, who had entered the room first, stood at sudden attention. “Yes, Dr. Zaftig!” he barked. “Are you blessed, too, Sergeant?” “I am even more blessed than Private Casey, Sir!” “And why is that?” “I am more blessed because both my muscles and my penis are even bigger than Private Casey’s, Sir!” “How much more blessed are you than Private Casey?” “Much more blessed, Sir!” Moster shouted. “Splendid. Thank you, Sergeant Moster. Men?” “Yes, sir!” they shouted in unison. “Are you all blessed, soldiers?” “Yes, sir! We’re all blessed, sir!” This is too much, thought Sam. I’ve died and gone to heaven. He shot a look to Walrus. The old man can’t take much more of this, he thought. “Casey, please demonstrate with a full routine of mandatory poses. Start with front double biceps.” “Yes, sir!” Casey complied, silently reeling off pose after pose. “You should all be aware, gentlemen,” Zaftig went on, “that we have remanded Casey – and all of the men, in fact - from any sexual encounters of any kind.” Behind the posing Casey, the musclemen stared straight ahead, and made no move. No one even snickered. No sex? What was that? Hunh? Sam turned and stared at Casey. He hadn’t wavered, but again he turned his eyes full on Sam. His face was blank, his look impossible to read. Was it an invitation? A threat? Or nothing at all? Sam just didn’t know. He glanced down at the impressive cock filling out the tight spandex posers, and brought his eyes back up. Casey, now in a most muscular crab pose, shot a quick look at him, and glanced down at his own package shyly. His gaze returned, quizzical, wondering. “Sexual relationships are a distraction. Because the men all have needs, as do all humans, we have organized regularly scheduled periods of masturbation. Dr. Irving and Sergeant Moster lead these sessions, under the most extremely controlled laboratory settings. The necessary psychological stimulant material for each man varies, of course. The confidential information has been determined by Dr. Irving in collaboration with Sergeant Moster, and is applied to each subject through headphones and situational simulating helmets calibrated individually. These sessions are critical, as each man has an average ejaculation proponent of the equivalent of six quarts per week.” “Okay, now I know that’s goddamn impossible,” grumbled Walrus. Sam was dazzled. The rest of the group was too stunned to speak. Sweat was now pouring down Dr. Shaft’s face. Ensign Tyler turned beet red. Two or three aides were taking frantic notes. The others just stood and stared and tried to ignore their crotches. “The men you see before you all have Casey’s extreme gifts. In different proportions, different heights, weights, and ages perhaps, and at different bodyweights. But all have the same superbly developed physiques and physical skills. Men!” he said suddenly, turning to the group. “Strip down, please.” The men seemed to hesitate. All looked to Sergeant Moster. “You heard the man,” he growled. “Kick ‘em off!” He began to unbuckle his belt. At his command, all of the men remaining the line-up began to strip. The tight t-shirts popped as if in unison as they were released from the massive upper body of each man. The boots were unlaced and pushed away. 19 belts hit the floor, and 19 pairs of skin tight white jeans followed. Beneath, all wore the same barely restraining white Spandex posers. Cocks and balls bulged forth, each man spilling half a foot of visible cock into barely sheathed pouches. Sam felt a dribble of precum shooting in his pants. “Arms behind backs!” barked Moster, clearly now the leader of the group. He turned to the audience and became one with his men. The Twenty placed their hands behind their lower backs. “Spread legs!” All spread their legs wide, shooting their right legs out in choreographed unison. In front, Casey did the same. “Prepare!” Fists clenched, crammed in solid obliques. “Front double biceps!” All arms slowly rose. And 40 cannonballs of enormous power ball biceps snapped into ungodly peaks. The men faced straight ahead, all eyes high and level, as if gazing into infinity. “Jesus,” breathed Walrus. He fumbled with his watch a moment. The lineup of 20 men stood before the small group, all flexing with massive front double biceps power. “Sergeant Moster, step forward please,” said Zaftig. “Next to Casey. The rest of you, hold the biceps pose.” The black muscle god brought his arms down strode slowly across the room. As he moved, his half-covered organ swayed heavily from side to side in his posing pouch. Behind him, the lineup of men continued to flex without wavering. He stood next to Casey, and impossibly, appeared to tower over even him. Casey didn’t glance at Moster. He stood gazing straight ahead, his arms up and steadily holding biceps pose. “You’ll note that Moster is taller than Casey. He is, in fact, far and away the biggest man here – so he has become this squadron’s de facto leader. Moster is the old man of the group – how old are you, Moster?” “44, sir!” barked Moster. He stood beside Casey, flexing. His arms looked to top 29 inches in girth. Sam reacted with some surprise. Moster appeared to be no more than 27. “I have been working with Moster for more than a decade,” said Zaftig. “He weighs 390 pounds and is 7’ tall. When he first came to me a decade ago, in 2015, he was already an Olympian. It took us years to get the poison of those primitive muscle-enhancing drugs out of his system. But the results have enabled him to realize a depth of definition and a degree of strength unachieved as of yet in any of the other men. Moster,” he asked, turning to the sergeant, “let’s all see a little demonstration of your strength.” “Yes, sir!” Without hesitation, Moster brought his arms down and walked purposefully across the room to the doors marked ‘Showers’. He grabbed a single door and quite effortlessly ripped it from his hinges. Then he turned, door tucked under his right arm, and approached the group. Everyone backed away just a little. “This is circus stunt, Zaftig,” sneered a retreating Dr. Shaft. “Any circus strongman could do this. And how do we know the door was not prepared in advance?” Moster said nothing, but walked straight to Dr. Shaft. “Good evening, Dr. Shaft,” he said, winking. “Nice to see you again.” “Er – good evening, Rod – um, Sergeant. I didn’t mean anything personal…” “I’m sure of it,” said Moster. He flexed his left biceps for Shaft and smiled. Shaft stared at it and, not quite knowing what he was doing, licked his lips nervously. Moster rotated his fist back and forth and popped the biceps head a little. Then he brought his arm down, and offered the door. “Would you like to hold this, please?” He offered the door to Shaft. Shaft tried to take it, but the weight of it was too much for him. He dropped it to the floor, barely able to hold one corner. “How heavy would you estimate this door to be?” he asked politely. The others watched, slightly stunned. The musclemen remained serene. “I…I don’t know…. 80 pounds?” “This door, with hardware, weighs 108 pounds. How thick would you say the wood to be?” Moster’s questions were politely posed. “Two inches?” “The door is actually 2-7/8s inches thick.” Moster took it back from him as if taking a feather. He held it up before him with both hands. Zaftig suppressed a smile. He knew what Moster had planned. Sergeant Rod Moster began ripping the door in two, just as if he was tearing paper. The wood roared in protest. Rrr-ii—ii-pppp! In 10 seconds he was done, each thick hand holding a splintered shard of door. In what seemed a single move, he suddenly hurled each section of the door away from him – in opposite directions. Each door half flew 20 feet across the room and slammed into the floor with echoing clatters. It was too much for Zaftig’s audience. Ensign Tyler moaned, and Sam knew the jerk had just shot a load in his pants. He wasn’t alone. A few quiet cries rose from the group. Sam held back. He always did have great control. He grinned and winked at Tyler, who at least had the class to grin back and shrug. “Shit happens,” he murmured to Sam. Sam chuckled. “Not to me,” he said. The rest of the crowd was in something like mass hysteria. “Damn it, Zaftig,” shouted Walrus. “You’ve gone too far!” “Why?” asked Zaftig calmly. “After all, it was our door.” Behind him, the 19 other men did not move, frozen, legs spread wide, holding their mighty biceps pose. Sam knew they couldn’t have helped but realize that about 10 men watching them had just cum in their pants. The men in the audience looked miserably down at the cream spreading across their uniformed trousers. Tyler glanced helplessly at Sam. And still, Sam had not cum. He had more control. He grinned at Tyler. Tyler shrugged and smiled. Oh, well, he mouthed. Admiral Walrus was not one of them, either. In fact, he had had it. “Zaftig, I want to talk with you!” he screamed. “Now!! In your office. Gentlemen, you will accompany me.” He turned to the enlisted men. “Men, wait for us outside. And,” – he couldn’t help himself - “it would seem that a couple of you babies need to go clean yourselves up. Ensign Victor! You stay here.” “Relax, Men,” said Zaftig. All brought their arms to their sides. “Men, get dressed. Sergeant Moster, take the men back to their rooms. We’re done for this evening.” The shooters in the audience were humiliated but relieved at the same time, more than half of them looking around a little sheepishly. “The rest room is down the hall,” said Dr. Irving. Eight men, Dr. Shaft among them, headed to the door. "Shaft, you're going nowhere," barked Walrus. Dr. Shaft stopped in the door and waited, shifting from foot to foot, the cream from his shriveled little cock melting into his skinny thighs. “You heard the man,” ordered Moster. “Pick it up! Let’s get moving!” The musclemen relaxed, Bent and gathered their clothes. Adjusted huge cocks in posers. Casey turned slowly and walked back to his own pile of discarded clothing. As he went, he absent-mindedly scratched the back of his head. Sam watched him go. His glutes rolled his boulders as he paddled, bow-legged, across the floor. Sam watched his mammoth, perfect butt as he went. It’s all a little confusing, isn’t it, Casey boy? Sam thought to himself. Don’t you know what just happened? Is it all a little more than you can understand, son? Casey picked up his clothes and shambled back into line with the others. He glanced again at Sam, and for the first time Sam noted that Casey was just a little bit cross-eyed. “Why, you poor dumb baby,” Sam said softly to himself. “You’re just a kid, aren’t you?” The musclemen filed out of the lab through the splintered empty doorway. Walrus grabbed Sam’s sleeve and took him aside. “I don’t know what the hell is going on here, but I sure as hell intend to find out,” he snarled, looking back at Zaftig, who was conferring with Dr. Irving. He turned to the Ensign. “Sam, you’re smart. I want you to slip away from the group and track down some of these guys. Start with that blond big boy. Find out his story. What the hell is he, a test tube baby? Zaftig’s lab rat? No grown man should be walking around this goddamn bunker wearing only a little white handkerchief with his fucking balls hanging out, flexing and posing for himself in the mirror.” “Yes, sir. I don’t see any mirrors, sir.” “Damn it, man, don’t take me so literally. That’s what this big bodybuilder guys do, just walk around all day long flexing their muscles for themselves in the mirror. It’s goddamn gay, that’s what it is. The military doesn’t need that –“ “Actually, sir –“ “Don’t interrupt me. Okay, it doesn’t matter if he’s gay or not, if you’re going to get all P.C. on me, but I want to know who the hell these men are and what Zaftig has them doing. These aren’t soldiers from any regular Army I know about. They’d be hopeless in the Navy.” “I believe Zaftig is also in talks with the SEALS.” “Is he now? Is he now? Fine, let it be their problem. But in the mean time I want to know what this so-called protocol is. It isn’t natural! It isn’t even human.” “They looked pretty human to me, sir.” “Project Herculaneum. My ass. Group discipline shot to hell. Go ahead, get moving. I want you to follow these men and find out something about them. Even if it isn’t taxpayer money, this facility ought to be shut down. Goddamn it!” Sam wondered for a moment why the old man was so enraged. Old man sure has a bug up his butt. Hmmm. What’s that about? He let it go for the moment, filing it away as back-story, to be continued. Zaftig approach. “Admiral Walrus. Shall we go to my office? I believe you want to discuss what you’ve just seen.” Behind him Dr. Irving was unlocking a drawer and pulling out files, checking them hurriedly. I wonder what he’s looking for, thought Sam. “You’re goddamn right I want to discuss it. Men, follow me.” Half his retinue had already left the room for the nearest men's room, to take care of cleaning up - and perhaps more business. “Goddamn it!” he swore again. He started to head back to the auditorium. "Shaft, you're coming with me!" "Yes, sir," said Dr. Shaft weakly. “Admiral Walrus?” said Zaftig with preternatural sweetness. “This way.” He started toward a far door. “My office is just through here.” He walked to the door without looking back. The others hesitated and glanced at Walrus, who stared for a moment, and then stomped after Zaftig. Drs. Shaft and Irving followed hurriedly behind. As Walrus went he turned back to Sam. “Get moving, Ensign.” “Yes, sir. With pleasure, sir.” "I mean now!" "I'm on my way, sir." And he went through the door down the long, white corridor, where only moments before, the twenty muscle giants had disappeared.
  3. THE PERFECT STORM Story by Muscl4life Previous parts: I II Part III I opened my eyes, but everything was still black. I could tell I was lying at some kind of hard warm surface. I couldn’t move, I felt my hands were tied under my knees. My heart pounding inside my chest “Ughhh…where am I?” I moaned. “He’s up from the sleeper, Papi.” I heard the deep powerful voice and realized I actually laid across Miguel’s monstrously huge lap, just one of his enormous thighs thick enough to accommodate my thin little body. “Good, I was beginning to worry. I took it really light on him, but this kid’s pretty weak. We’re almost there anyway.” “Please sir…you don’t need that…I mean no harm to you.” I tried to reason, but there was no answer. Before I said anything else, I felt the huge hand of Miguel pressing my back. “Stay quiet, little dude. You must learn to only talk when commanded.” The giant muscle freak I created whispered in my ear, I could tell he was indeed worried to Larry’s reaction to my inappropriate behavior. We drove for a couple of minutes until I felt the vehicle parking. I heard Larry exiting the car, and opened the back door. The humongous Miguel easily lifted my immovable body and passed onto Larry, who easily put me over his shoulder and walked away. He carried me downstairs, put me in some kind of chair, and very gently, I must say. Then, after a couple of moments, someone removed the blindfold from my eyes and I could finally see the glorious face of my muscle daddy again. Larry was sat in front of me in an arm chair, and his looks was so serious and intense that I had no courage to speak anything until commanded, something which I think he appreciated, because I noticed a smirk on the corner of his mouth. “I guess all this silence is making you crazy huh? You’re too damn talkative.” He said, adjusting his muscular frame in the chair. I said nothing, but nodded my head. He chuckled. “At least you’re a fast learner, I must admit. Anyway, I am sorry about the sleeper, but I needed to get you to a safer place quick. I mean you had grown Miguel into a freaking muscle monster just to prove your point to me, what if someone else appeared and saw that?” I looked at his face for a second, but Larry did not show any sign that he wanted to listen to me yet. “So, yeah I had to put you to sleep and took your scrawny ass from my gym. Fortunately, Miguel miraculously fit in the back of the van, so nobody needed to see this humongous freak. Don’t take me wrong kid. I admire your dedication, I really do. But you’ve done too many mistakes.” I looked down, disappointed at myself for being such a flawed mess. Larry moved his bulking muscular physique closer and I felt his manly, calloused, harsh hand gently holding my chin and making me look back at him. He smiled and planted a quick kiss on my lips. “However, I can’t even tell how fucking happy you’ve made when you chose me to be your master, little Kirby.” He said as he returned to his position, noticing how I quickly recovered my enthusiasm. Larry stared at me for a few extra seconds, testing if I would commit another mistake, like thanking him without his authorization. I kept quiet, smiling back at him but not producing a single sound, which seemed to make him extremely pleased. “Damn…you’re a sassy little puppy aren’t you? Answer with your words this time.” “Yes, master. I aim nothing but to grow you into a monstrosity of unheard size and strength!” I said so enthusiastically that Larry nodded with a chuckle. “I loved your dedication to make sure I am to receive the optimized, super special kind of growth treatment. So, I’ve come up with a good plan of action, which you will follow strictly without ever questioning any single aspect, you got that kid?” He said flexing his right arm and feeling the huge ball under his hand, and I quickly obliged. “You’re in charge master. My powers are yours to command.” “Good, so you are going to grow me, but I will tell you exactly how much bigger you will make me.” He said with such determination that I understood his natural need to be in charge of everything related to him. “Yes, sir. I will follow your commands, but I tell you in advance I have never tried to set a specific amount of growth to any subject.” I said honestly. Larry nodded. “I see, well I think you just have to practice.” “You could say so…but… Sir, can I make a question?” “Yes, Kirby. What is it?” “Why do you want me to grow someone else other than you?” Townsend chuckled. “Well, I want you to grow me at the top of your capacity, and in order to do that you will have to learn how to establish different levels of intensity. So let’s test you in a more restrained and controlled use for your skills” “Wow…that makes total sense!” His savviness never ceased to amaze me. “Of course it does boy. You will never develop better control over your abilities if you don’t know your minimum and your maximum limits.” “And how are we gonna test it?” Townsend stood up from the chair and walked towards the door. “Simple, I will bring three subjects to you, and you’ll grow them at the same time in different ratios, intensities and proportions. I will let you decide which one gets to be the biggest. I need you to focus on refinement, aesthetics, to build three amazing bodybuilding legends, brought into inhuman perfection in different degrees.” I listened to his words in awe. Larry was coaching me on how to use my own abilities! Larry opened to the door on the opposite wall and to my uttering surprise, instead of some of his pupils; his own sons entered the room. “Dad, what the fuck is going on here? Who’s that giant who greeted us, and why does he look exactly like you?” Chad Townsend asked in shock. The 5’10” 185 pounds trimmed blond guy took some of his dad’s handsomeness. “If he called us here, he means to explain it precisely, Chad. Stop being so stupid.” Troy, the 5’8” 165 pounds seemed the most well educated of the family, wearing designer’s impeccable tailored suit. “You two stop bitching and let dad talk!” I noticed Brad was actually the one who took more of Larry’s powerful seed. The young man of his early 20’s stood very nicely at 5’9” 205 pounds of hard Townsend muscle pounds. His facial features kept a remarkable resemblance to young Larry’s uncanny standards. “Boys, boys…calm down. I know it’s hard to believe, but don’t worry. I’ve got it under control. That huge person upstairs is Miguel, my guest Kirby grew that little twink into that immense size and made him look like me when I was his age so I’ll tell everybody he’s my out-of-wedlock son. As you may have noticed, my new friend here has unique muscle growth abilities, and he will gladly display to you.” I expected the guys would question the logic on that situation, but after seeing the immense size on Miguel, there was nothing else they could doubt. They stared at me, each one in his very different and personal behavior, which I observed very closely.I realized my muscle daddy was indeed a genius! He provided me three perfect subjects because they all shared half of his DNA, so I could learn how to work on his material in advance! GOD, that man was such a beast! Chad was outgoing, not very bright but truly admired his father and wanted to please his dad. His body had nice proportions, his shoulders were wide and big, his chest a bit small to his arms and he had a bit of roid gut. Troy, on the other hand, was a free spirit, he clearly did not follow his father’s footsteps and pursued different targets, but judging by the way his suit bulged; he was very fit and had a magnificent base for me to work. Brad was the best out of those three. He had it all, volume, symmetry, and conditioning. I could tell he was the one who truly wanted to carry the Townsend’s legacy into the next generation. I only needed seconds to get a good profile of these men, so I hit my new targets at the same time with three different waves of muscle growth, individually set to achieve a specific outcome, which I hoped would please my very commanding muscle daddy. “Shit…this is real!” Chad moaned as his clothes felt tighter around his shoulders and his jeans were suddenly very snugly on his thighs. Troy’s usual sternness was instantly gone with the intensity of the muscle growth I set to his relatively small frame. I hit him with the most intense of the settings, because I knew he was a young man hungry for power, just like his daddy, and I really wanted him to physically become everything he needed to lead his brothers. Brad was the one I decided to become my Larry prototype. I sensed his muscular frame quickly responding to my stimulation. His muscle fibers reacting to my powers, provided me with a delicious taste for my ultimate daddy’s treatment. Meanwhile, I felt the strong hands of Larry touching my left shoulder. “I can see what you’re doing, boy. I like it…I really do!” He whispered in my ears, and I used the excitement to feed my subjects with more muscle but without ever letting go of my control of their bodies’ growth. With my daddy’s motivation, I behaved like a true sculptor, using my powers to change his sons into three different versions of the musclefreak concept. I quickly corrected Chad’s lack of symmetry and augmented his muscles in such a gracious, aesthetically pleasing manner that he already made Shawn Rhoden’s body look ugly. Still, I continued added more artistic perfection into his muscles, making him the kind of bodybuilder Michelangelo’s David would be if he ever existed. I smoothed his features and worked on his tan, making sure he looked like a crossed incarnation of Apollo and Adonis. His muscles exulted with glory, aesthetic perfection and glorious size, while his body continued to augment beyond human standards. Larry’s eldest son turned out into a 6’7” 750 pounds tribute to the aesthetics of the inhuman perfection. His divine symmetry and the flawless, super masculine, sensual gorgeousness. The sultry magnificence of those godly huge muscles turned Chad into the ultimate muscle hunk! As for Troy, I decided to take a true behemoth-type approach: I fed his body with incredibly surges of muscle growth, turning his once fit physique underneath his suit into a muscle-fiber powerhouse, generating incredible amounts of immense brawn that filled his once trimmed physique with subsequently expanding new layers of off-season type muscle. With such powerful feed, Troy immediately outgrew his expensive designer’s brand tailored suit, shredding the fabric with the intensity of his transformation. In a matter of seconds, he made the biggest FIBBO guest posers look like anorexic models, not to mention that I also chose the “intimidation package” to his transformation. On top of giving Troy immense super thick muscles, in that marvelous off-season look without actually rising his body-fat percentage (thanks to his hyper-dense muscle fibers). I also grew Troy to a whooping height of 7’6” feet tall, which would make him look down at most of guys. I accentuated the proportions of his mountainous shoulders along with the ridiculously immense traps, the gargantuan dimensions of his pectoral plates jutting out of his monstrous brawn, the insanely hot 10-pack abdominal wall incrusted into the giant turtle-shell gut I deliciously built for him. His buffalo-sized neck adorned his manly, rugged, square-jawed, brute, masculine face. With all the mass I fed to his hulking frame, Troy became a humongous, intimidating mountain of man, standing at 7’6” and weighing 1,600 pounds of absolutely super dense muscle! He truly achieved musclebound category! As for Brad, I took my sweet time to savor the wonderful response his body gave to my stimulations. His young, vigorous, stunning physique was truly hungry to grow. Each growth surge I fed him turned out even better than I ever estimated, so I decided to turn him into something that I knew Master Larry would become. The gorgeous young man became superhumanly muscular! I clearly went for a comic-book kind of aesthetics, and used this opportunity to change the youngest Townsend into a real life version of my favorite fantasies of comic book superheroes – an improvement of the Prime superhero from Malibu Comics– without the need for that ridiculous alien goo. Since his development was so phenomenal, I ceased the opportunity to give him muscles on top of muscles, and muscles that were not part of the human anatomy! His shoulders widened and thickened, while his traps and lats expanded tremendously, his forearms and biceps thickened tremendously and his chest increased powerfully with every second. His gorgeous boyish face increased its masculinity as I gave him an impossibly thick muscular neck, the squarest jaw and very rugged manly features, resulting in this commanding aura of a super powered being. Brad’s muscle growth was not only the most intense among Larry’s progeny, but also probably the hottest thing I have done to this day! I could bring a young man into unheard levels of muscularity! The incredibly thick veins engorged as I fed him with more brawn, inspired in the idea that comic book characters have no limits for the spectacular muscularity! One thing that I made sure was that all the boys would receive a humongous massively huge cock and matching powerful balls to crown their behemoth masculinity. I was proud to see Chad’s 16 inches long alabaster toned cock, not to mention Troy’s 20 inches of throbbing monstrosity and Brad’s full 24 inches of deliciously inhuman superhero cock! I must confess that I’ve always been torn between the original and the Rogue Prime’s looks. For once, the classic, immensely huge and clean aspect was a major turn on, but I also loved the longhaired, husky rebel attitude of the Rogue version. In the end, I decided to combine both standards, but go further and beyond, thus creating my ultimate version of super hero incarnate. I could tell my daddy was truly enjoying the whole process as he placed his huge calloused hand on my tiny butt and squeezed it so hard I thought he would simply rip a chunk of flesh from my body! With such kind of encouragement, my abilities reached new levels of power; I could actually feel that Brad’s body functioned as the clay to my sculpting skills. I could simply keep adding mass on top of massing and readjusting, remodeling, reshaping, increasing, expanding, augmenting, developing. I felt my hunger for muscle growth taking me into new heights of pleasure and intensity. I knew this body of Brad was just an appetizer for my Muscle Daddy, so I wanted him to be not just a decent prototype, but also one that would make Larry insanely hot for my experiencing my abilities! I used Brad’s natural similarity to Larry’s to make him my perfect billboard. I heightened his magnificent features, which only made him look even more like a young, glorious super hero character created from Larry Townsend’s own flesh and blood. As a masterful conductor, I suddenly ceased all the growth action, taking my time to admire the uncanny Goliath I had just brought to life! Brad Townsend became this epitome of inhuman muscularity of 8’4” and weighed 3,150 pounds of gloriously inhumanly developed muscular creature with flawless features and proportions that were impossibly achievable. “T…There you are…master!” I said panting, feeling extremely drained after all that growth, but still able to keep my senses this time, which showed my stamina was also increasing with training. The room was a bit cramped before, but now it was simply crowded with nearly 4 TONS of muscle I’ve created in a matter of simple minutes! Both Larry and myself were surrounded by musky warmth of those immense muscle monsters I’ve created! Their bulging cocks leaking huge amounts of precum, their bodies exulting in masculine, uber-powerful muscle glory. Although they have been aware of their transformation process, Townsend’s sons seemed to take a while to come out of their own growth trance, to realize not only the uncanny changes in their respective bodies, but the ones performed in their sibling’s as well. “FUCK! TROY YOU’RE A FREAKING MONSTER!” Chad’s voice sounded a bit different, it actually carried a deep, manly soothing tone to it. The augmented Chad said as he reached for the naked hairy immensity of his younger brother. “HEH, WELL I THINK I LIKE BEING SO MUCH BIGGER THAN YOU, OLDER BRO!” The humongous muscle behemoth moaned as he hugged the older sibling and lifted him from the air. Suddenly, the two of them felt the humongous embrace of someone who was actually WIDER than both of them put side-by-side. “YOU GUYS LOOK AMAZING!” Brad’s voice was something beyond description. It was sexy without even trying, it was friendly, manly, mandatory even. The inhuman proportions and the impossible size of Brad revealed itself as he kneeled down, bringing his two muscle freak brothers into a quick submission, just with the pressure of his mighty frame. “Damn…little bro…we can’t call you that anymore!” Chad hissed. “Yeah…you…look…immense!” Troy whispered. “I FEEL INVINCIBLE!” Brad hit a most muscular pose, still holding the necks of his brothers in the immense grip of his arms Both of the older siblings came in unison, dropping their hefty loads at the same time over Brad’s smooth valleys of muscle, which made my “home-made” superhero to fire his cum cannon all over the room, hitting the ceiling, the walls, including his daddy and myself, which felt so honorable for a true muscle worshipper like me. “I guess my newest little toy is a keeper, right boys?” Larry grinned, he stood there so very proud of his immense sons, but also from my own abilities. “YES, FATHER!” They all said at once, looking at me with ravenous eyes. “So, you go boys go play with each other…Don’t destroy anything I wouldn’t huh?” Larry chuckled, but if Chad and Troy had trouble squeezing themselves into the tiny stairway, Brad simply felt something different about his body. “Humm…sir?” He asked, noticing he was floating half an inch above the ground. Larry looked at me immediately, shocked and in awe. “Can I fly?” Bras asked me marveled “Yup, and you have uncanny superhuman strength, your muscles are bullet proof, you have near endless stamina, all the powers of the superhero, AND none of the flaws. I’ve always felt these would just destroy the character, so I removed the weaknesses of the basis and only worked to make you invincible.” “So, all the size and girth are not just for the show?” I shrugged. “I told you sire. My powers will change your life forever!” Larry kissed my lips passionately and whispered something that made my knees weak. “You’re mine boy…MINE!” He said kissing me hard once again. To be continued.
  4. So this is kind of the official start. https://muscle-growth.org/topic/7016-a-supers-secret/'>The prologue (click this sentence!) isn't TOO important, but can shed some light on Evan's backstory. The story's segments have titles to them that relate to the upcoming part and act as a way to break up segments (time skips). Let me know what you think about the story or just point out weird parts/errors! Be as honest as you want. My super power is being able to take criticism. :^) ***An Underwhelming Beginning*** I stood there in nothing but a pair of white compression shorts. I was trying my best to appear confident, but my heated red face was not helping. Maybe it was done that way just to make me quickly choose a costume and get out of the science gal's hair. Well she's more of a PR lady with a degree somewhere in the science field and one in the magic field. Which was funny, because the line between magic and science became blurrier as technology advanced... Talk about a hard set of degrees to keep track of. "So I had a few concepts digitized up for you. The main part will obviously be a power suit. Otherwise known as this thing." She pushed a few buttons and brought up a 3D model of some tight jumpsuit. I could only cringe. “Put it on so we can decide what to do for the personal flare.” "Kay-la...” I cleared my the lump from my throat to speak clearly. “Why does that have to be the main part?" "Your powers. They decide what part will be the best. This is a very durable and flexible jumpsuit with several helpful features, hence why it's called a Power Suit. A-doy." Oh. How professional. As I put on the suit, I found myself doubting my initial feelings about the costume. It perfectly conformed to my body without smothering me and even the raised collar covering my neck wasn't restricting. The bottom section wasn't revealing despite the snugness around my legs. The top actually highlighted my musculature and gave me a shapelier upper body. More importantly, the freakishness of my muscles were hidden. The suit wasn't just flat boring tight material. It had some raised segments, particularly the shoulders, forearms, calves, waist, and up the middle of my torso. It made it look like a stitched together ensemble, not just a jumpsuit. “OK, nice. So you can look through the database here to find things for the flare.” She moused over some tabs and a cute cat video came up. “Um... Uh...” She hastily pulled up the right tab. “No cats were seen. Got it?” “Nyah~ cats here, ma'am.” I chuckled as her face said did you really say that. “Wait. Cats. There's no cat-themed Super, right?” “You're going too far with this joke. I will-” “No. I'm serious. Cat-me, woman!” She just rolled her eyes, then scrolled through the database to fulfill my request. Instead of watching her, I turned to the nearby mirror. Damn I looked good with the suit on. I was beginning to like my body a bit. I flexed a few times, smirking as my muscles and suit worked together to put on a show. Oddly enough, my flexes appeared less comical and more... Intimidating, I suppose? My face was handsome, but when my fighting stance was set I looked like a cut warrior. Perhaps I was like most Supers. “I just need the suit to make the final modifications.” Kayla poked the back of my head. “Make out with yourself later.” Kayla scurried off with my suit, leaving me alone with myself and the mirror. I didn't feel that great anymore. I knew the suit was going to be a self-esteem crutch. Maybe I could come to love myself as time went on. But until then, my Super Identity would be my second skin. A few moments passed and Kayla came back with the modified suit. I carefully put on the suit, mask, and headband. Mirror time again! “Hmph. This actually looks cooler than I thought. This kinda reminds me of that white cat my folks had. I think it was... An Abyssinian? Oh, that works. Abyss the Super. Super cool, am I right? I am a cat-genius. I just made your job super easy.” Truth be told, I didn't care about my identiy much. I liked cats and rolled with it. It's also thanks to cats that I got into gymnastics, mostly because their antics were fasinating when I was a kid... I may or may not have thrown a few cats around to study their anti-gravity tricks. “Adding cat in front of everything totally doesn't work. Please don't do that when talking to the public. Anyway, yeah, everything you're wearing has a nice blend of advanced technology and a little bit of magic. We're still haven't fully grasped magic, but I personally think we've made great strides with our current tech. The mask and headband-ears are all one piece. Your suit is a giant one piece, but you can detach the gloves and boots if need be. Here's a CaID with all you need to know about your suit. It's pretty straight forward to use, like a cellphone with a holographic screen.” A blend of science and magic sounded cool, that's for sure. I reach for the phone and Kayla pointed to my side. I shifted sideways, noticing there was a holster for my CaID and the belt was actually a tail. Well, it's a flat backwards belt with the extra flack just dangling behind me. All the features worked nicely to be cat-like without being unbearably cute. I was definitely a kitty now, or rather, a silvery-white cat man. My green eyes and brown hair contrasted nicely with the suit's brilliantly white default. “Not bad. It started as a joke and now we're here. This thing is getting cooler the more I look a-” “Are you a fuckin' cat?” Felix's voice made me glow red. No. Not cool anymore. Not when guys like Felix looked at me. It's like I'm in highschool and I'm trying to impress the cool kids. “Why am I seein' this shit, Kayla?” “But Felix and Catman, I mean Abyss, seems like a perfect pair. You'll be partners until further notice.” Kayla stated. “Mainly for publicity reasons since Felix gets tons of attention and you're new. We need to let the world know that although Hellrick fell a while ago, we are not short on Supers. You can also learn the ropes from a vet like Felix. Leave me alone and go to the location marked on the CaID's map. That's from the higher ups, not just me. Toodle-loo, kitties.” “What?” “What?!” ***Bleu Divinté Is Not A Dressing*** I was literally in Felix's shadow as we walked through the city. People cleared the way as Felix casually strolled across the pavement. He surely got everyone's attention. Some attention was directed my way too, mostly confused stares and double-takes. Sure enough, pictures were taken and sent to the data cesspool known as the Internet. Why have a press conference when I could just casually get a free ride on Felix's popularity? He's the only Super who didn't have a secret identity. That made him media-bait wherever he goes. “Here we are, stop being a little pussy and stand up straight. You're a fuckin' Super. Act like it.” “Heh, cat jokes! My look is totally growing on you, isn't it?” “What?” So he didn't realize his choice of words were actu-... I was not surprised. As we closed in on our destination, it became clear that we were going to the museum. I should have expected that given the location and that day's event. Guard duty seemed simple enough for my first public outing as a Super. “Hello, Felix. I am the museum director, Wendy Teal.” The woman's tone alone was far more professional than Kayla's entire demeanor. She gestured inside and we matched her pace. Felix's heavy footsteps drowned out most sounds, so I had to pay extra close attention. “The details are all over the news, so I am sure you know why you are here.” “I don't keep up with the news, lady.” “She's talking about Bleu Divinté. It's a-” “Is that a salad dressin'?” “Who said that?” She spun around with a look of confusion. She steps sideways twice and noticed Felix's hulking body was concealing me. Of course I was not intentionally hiding from her... I think. “You're the other Super?” “Yep. E- Abyss is the name, fighting crime and chasing elusive red dots is my-.” Felix clutched my arm, glaring and scowling to fully convey his feelings towards me at that moment. He's not wrong to be mad. I was more quirky compared to my old self. The best way to deal with my situation was to fake it until I made it. Meanwhile, the professional woman lightly giggled, chuckled, then let it all snowball into bent over laughter. She went on for a couple of seconds, leaving us to wait until she was done. “Really though?!” She wiped away tears, “That was the worst introduction I have ever heard. It was so awful that it was spectacular. You have got a fan already, kitty-cat.” “Seriously?” “Seriously?!” “Seriously.” She straightened her outfit as she eerily reverted back to her professionalism without a proper emotional transition. I wished I could swipe over to the next emotion like that. “This is perfect, actually. I bet you are far stealthier than Felix. You can be on the skywalk above the exhibit as a hidden guard of sorts.” “So it's a catwalk?” She snickered, “Yes. Yes it is. As for you, Felix... I have a lovely array of formal attire for you to choose from. You will be patrolling the first floor. If anyone is going to try anything, the first thing they will see is you. And quite frankly, I think any normal criminal would not try to go through you just to get a measly atleastone00millionupto300milliondollars.” “I fuckin' hate everythin' right now.” He mumbled and whined. “Bad cat jokes and we're guardin' salad dressin' or some shit.” ***A Tale Of Two Felixs*** Between changing my suit black and the intense spot lighting, I could easily blend in with the darkness engulfing the catwalk. Everything was perfect, if another Super was in his place, the museum-goers would probably be more interested in them than the Bleu Divinté display. The swarming attention would be a distraction for the Super, making it easier to get a head start on any heist before the Super can safely react. Felix on the other hand was a person-repellent. Sure people stared at him, but not for long. Me on the other hand? I was finding myself staring at him, the exhibit, him, the exhibit, him, him, him... And then the exhibit. Felix appeared to be an entirely different man with formal attire on. It was hard for my mind to register. “Which are you admiring? The exhibit or the Latino hunk?” “Yeh-eeee!” I slammed my back against the catwalk's railing. I could see a few people look around in confusion from down below before I turned my attention to the voice. It was an amazingly bulky guard. “Oh.” “You sure are a scaredy-cat.” The guard smiles, offering to help me up. He filled out his uniform nicely and was no stranger to the gym. He stood a couple of inches taller than me and was most certainly wider than me. “I'm in charge of patrolling the second floor of the museum. I, er, heard there was a new Super up here. I just wanted to see. Heheh, you sure are a cutie.” “Oh, ehem, yeah. I'm a Super.” I wanted to be cool, not cute. I held out my hand and spoke in a deeper tone. “Abyss' the name.” “I'm Felix.” He shook my hand, then backed up to perform a most muscular pose. His pecs nearly caused the buttons of his shirt to fly off and I could hear his thick biceps making the sleeves cry. The odd thing was, he could easily pass for Felix's brother. “As you might have guessed, Felix is my favorite Super.” “You share the same name and hobbies, it seems.” I crossed my arms and tilted my head, “Though something tells me you're far more responsible than him if you have this job... Probably.” “Probably indeed.” He nods. “So what's your power? Do you transform into, like, a beastman or something?” “Flexibility and super strength. Today's my first day out here. They're going to announce all the fun details later.” “Uh... Super strength?” I imitated his flex and my muscles nearly matched his in size. The guard was taken aback as his mouth fell open. I don't blame him, considering my muscles temporarily doubled in size. I couldn't help but laugh. “Pff-sorry! Sorry.” “OK! I believe you now! Your arm was all, like, boom!” He adjusted his hat... And pants. “I thought you were just a nice little kitty, but you're probably a scary tiger when your claws are out. I'll make sure not to commit any crimes. Unless it's stealing your heart. Yeeeah?” “Don't worry. It's right where I left it.” I pat my chest a few times and smirked. My uniquely dense muscles made it apparent my body was a weapon with each deep thump. “I'll work on my fabulous charming skills and get you next time. You'll rue the day you met me!” He waved as he exited the scene. Either he was legitimately crushing on me or he was a great, albeit overly-dramatic, actor. I crossed my arms and shook my head. What a character. A dumb character. I positioned myself over the most expensive part of the exhibit, the Bleu Divinté Crown, and used my CaID to pull up a list of the museum's workers. As expected, Guard Felix was not on the list at all. I called Felix immediately. “Apparently the cat's out of the bag. A guard named Felix knows I'm up here. Except the only Felix working here is technically you. Too suspicious, right?” “Hmph. You sure? You only had two weeks of trainin' so far. You could be wrong.” “Hey, I know I'm a rookie but I'm not dumb!” I hiss. “I know. I was just makin' sure you had confidence in your findin's.” Oh wow, I sure got schooled there. I bet he was waiting for me to spot something to confirm his suspicions of someone scouting the area. I was hoping that the knowledge of my powers would deter Faux-Felix or whoever he's working with from committing a felony. I just hoped it was enough. ***Catastrophe In The Museum*** The entire time Felix was purposefully making people uncomfortable. Just a simple look did the trick. It was his way to subtly get people out of there before the crap hit the fan. Time passed and the crowd thinned out, meaning if something did happen there would be less civilians in harm's way. That's when I saw Faux-Felix make a secondentrance nearly an hour after his first appearance. He looked upwards and put his finger to his lips, thought I doubt he could see where I specifically was. He pointed to the main entrance and signed for me to signal Felix. “Felix, the entryway... I think we should start clearing it.” Felix didn't respond, choosing to just work his magic and get people away from the entrance. All he did was stand there with his arms crossed, making the Museum patrons turn down other hallways. The ones in the room chose to leave the same way where Faux-Felix popped out. Was this just an elaborate joke to make us look like fools? Only time would tell, and quite frankly, time seemed impatient... Loud thuds and screams indicated something was barreling down the hallway. I could see Felix push people away before a giant man crashed right into him. Felix almost lost is footing as he tried his best to stand his ground. His power made him hard to move around and practically impossible to kill. Yet the hulking brown behemoth managed to make Felix skid backwards anyway. People scattered quickly, but the behemoth caught two civilians anyway. He wrapped his humongous arms around them and they passed out almost instantly, although it didn't seem like he was applying much pressure. I never seen the guy before, but apparently Felix did. “It's the asshole who crushed my truck!” “WAHAHAHAHAAA YEP! WANNA SEE ME CRUSH THESE WIMPS TOO?!” His violent baritone voice cut through the room. He was gigantic, almost 7 feet tall from my point of view. His arms were slightly coiled around the civilians, yet it was apparent he was just a jolt away from crushing them. So much muscle was on his frame that it seemed impossible for him to even exist. Based on his attire, he appeared to be an army man. His skin was coffee brown and his intense brown eyes pierced through the darkness to spot me. He smirks and throws the civilians at Felix. Felix catches them and tosses them over his shoulder, getting them to safety quickly. “Take the crown too, Felix!” I say, making sure to get both the civilians and the villain's target away from him ASAP. “Here kitty kitty kitty. I see you!” He punches the marble floor, causing it to shatter and fly upward. Some of the debris hits the catwalk, causing it to shake. I hop down, performing a double twist and sticking the landing. “So scary... WAHAHAHUUH! YEAH RIGHT! I'LL CRUSH YOU, YOU STUPID CAT, AND THEN MAKE MILLIONS AFTER!” “It's just us. The crown's gone. You're done here.” “You. Idiot.” His tone goes from bumbling villain to deadly monster. “I want to be the strongest. I want to be a God. So killing a super kitty... Then Felix the immortal... BWAHAH-HAAAH! IT GETS MY BLOOD BOILING! EVERYONE WILL WORSHIP AND FEAR THE ALMIGHTY ALDRIC! ” He winds up his arm and recklessly thrusts it in my direction. I skillfully dodge his attack, placing my hands on his arm to thrust myself upward. I flip, using my tail to latch on the leaning catwalk to halt my upward momentum. The feeling of his vascular arm still clings to my hands. I could feel them pulsing... It was unsettling. Aldric jumps, attempting to grab me and failing as I dodge yet again. He brings down the entire catwalk. With a sadistic grin he uses the broken catwalk as projectiles, causing me to evade them while still keeping the artwork safe. Finally one of them hits me and he cackles briefly, only to see I caught the metallic mass before it ruined a priceless bust of delicate lapiz lazuli. I let the metallic mass fall to the ground and twirl my tail as a way to taunt him. “Phew, close one! Can we stop playing cat and mouse? You should just come at me... Or are you a scaredy-cat?” “GRAAAAAAAAAAAH!” Aldric pulls out a syringe and injects it into his neck before busting out into a sinister cackle. His cackles deepened, almost as if he were transforming into a delirious demon. His muscles flexed and pulsed, changing him immediately before my eyes. It was almost like seeing what happened to me two weeks ago, but to someone who was already enormous. I took my chance and charged at him, aiming for his legs to take him down. As I charged, his legs thickened with muscles, destroying his pants in the process. The muscles were crammed together to the point where it looked like he had one monstrous tree trunk of a leg. Aldric swatted me away with ease. His footsteps cracked the marble below him. His shirt ripped into shreds as his bulging torso exploded through the fabric. Even though he stood over me, all I could see was a huge mound of fleshy meat hanging far above me. He laughs as he takes advantage of the situation. He drops himself on me, pinning me down with his growing bulk and overwhelming power. I could feel the marble shatter beneath me, digging into my skin. Despite the sound of the room cracking and creaking around us, I could audibly hear the growth of his body as it bloated. Deep sounds of satisfaction echoed throughout him. The growth looked painful, yet he clearly seemed to enjoy the power it was bestowing upon him. “THAT'S ALL?! REALLY?! PATHETIC KITTY CAN'T EVEN FIGHT BACK?!” He grunts as he applies more pressure. Aldric's stance widens over me, freeing my lower body as a look of confusion crossed his face. His still-growing bulk was removing any form of flexibility he had. Giving me just the right amount of leverage to fight back. I used my legs to lift his body upwards, although he tried his best to keep me pinned down with his hands. I flipped him over and wound up on top, maneuvering my legs around his mountainous traps and delts. Like a tenacious crab, my claws legs clamped down and refused to let go. He struggled against the might of my legs, but the monstrous size of his upper torso and arms pushed against each other. It was physically impossible for him to pry me off him at that point. Aldric tried his best to scramble to his feet, nearly falling over as he gets up a few times. He frantically tries his hardest to crush me between his back and any surface near him. Soon his pace slowed down as he ran out of air, but even worse, ran out of space for his body to move. He was practically waddling before he was forced to give up. He falls unconscious, smashing more of the marble floor below us to bits. I step back, seeing how the once enormous man was a pile of immobile flesh and muscle. His muscles misshaped, huge, and seemingly squirming beneath his glistening brown skin. I flipped him over and placed separate paralyzer cuffs on him, since there'd be no way to use one set. His body was sprawled out like a giant T-X combination. His muscles simply wouldn't let his body return to a resting position. “Shit! That was quick.” I hear Felix from behind me. He crossed his arms, showing off his glorious pecs and biceps. “Um... Felix... Why are you in nothing but boxer briefs?” “Fight in a suit? Yeah right.” He shrugs as he walks up to me and pets me. “Good kitty.” “S-stop!” I stammer as I swat away his hand. I look back at the man lying on the floor, his body still pulsating. It was eerie, yet mesmerizing. That's when I feel Felix's hands on my shoulder. “Your back is bloody! Are you OK?” “I'm fine Felix. You woo-rr-yyy toooo...” ***Good Or Bad*** I woke up somewhere engulfed in a loud commotion. I swear I could hear Felix's voice discuss something and then Hana. When I fully came to, I noticed I was inside some vehicle. An ambulance, perhaps? “See? He's fine! His first adrenaline rush just got to him is all.” “You may be right. For once.” She turns her attention to me, “I was a little worried. I think the pain just caught up to you is all.” “Idiot! I thought you trained? You have to focus on strengthenin' your skin! Or else shit like this happens.” “Rookie's mistake? Eheheh...” I tried to play it off as no big deal. I looked over and noticed Hana was actually Madam Butterfly right now. Her outfit was something similar to a purple monarch butterfly's design with a very elaborate skirt and some furry trim on the top. “You should be working. Don't worry about me.” “You're right.” She stood up and exited the ambulance. Before leaving she turned around, “You did great, Abyss. I hope to work with you in the future.” “You better watch out. Cats like to swat at pretty little butterflies like you.” WHY DID I SAY THAT? Still, Hana laughed as she closed the door to give me some privacy. There was a moment of awkward silence before Felix decided to rustle my hair/cat ears again. “The best fightin' cat around.” “Stop that!” I gasp, “Eeeey, the cat thing's rubbing off on you, right?” “Not really. I still can't believe you're a fuckin' cat. Anyway, never fight by yourself again, got it? I hate missin' out on the action.” “I'll be sure to leave some ass for you to kick next time.” “Now you're learnin'.” Felix laughed as he slapped my back. I cringed and he awkwardly reacted, giving my shoulder two pats before pulling back. He looked away and grunted while I sighed and shook my head. I knew it was only late afternoon, but it felt like the day was already over. It was extremely unsatisfying. I mean, sure, I saved the day and brought down a villain. I was super awesome on my first day. I feel like being a Super has made me more confident, if not a bit too cocky. So maybe it was satisfying enough. But what was Aldric's deal? Who was that Faux-Felix fellow? Or better yet, who made that dangerous serum? Perhaps time would tell. As my folks taught me, it's not wise to dwell on questions that clearly can't be answered. Not until there's some facts to go on, anyway. “So. Felix. Clothing actually exists, y'know?”
  5. Chapter 5 – The Recruitment of Gods. October 5th (Today): Sam smiled broadly at seeing the two massively thick men that stood up ahead. The anticipation in him was overwhelming. He had been waiting for months to see this day come. As he drove the patrol car closer, he was able to make out which one was his brother, Lloyd. He was so happy that Lloyd had completed his task as well; really well in fact as Steve was such an amazing specimen of his new self. The broken up cop car splashed through the white glowing puddles of liquid as if the clouds had just burst uncontrollably, only it had not rained in over a week. The intensely strong smell of sweat and sex in the air was so overpowering that with every breath Sam took in, his cock lengthened and rose up toward his chest. He looked over at his 2 hour old, new lover, Jake, who was fast asleep, resting from the incredible excursion that he had just gone through. Sam smiled even broader at the beauty of Jake. He remembered how only a few hours ago, everything was different since Jake and Steve hadn’t come into their own. He remembered when he himself first had the change and how much he wanted to have his partner by his side. He remembered how Uncle Matt had told him and his brother, Lloyd, that they were the ones who would bring the “New Breed” (as he called Jake and Steve) to life and begin a new colony. Both men were not only changed, but had become their lovers. He remembered all of Jake’s feelings and thoughts and all that he and Jake had gone through to get to this point. He looked at his watch…8:28pm…yep right on schedule. 6:14 pm, (the same night): It was just after dusk when Jake and Sam had pulled behind the bush-covered guardrail to set up their radar. Their little speed trap had become quite successful. Lately there had been a lot of traffic on the old country road of 35 mph that was going well over 50. The mayor and sheriff had ordered the speed trap in hopes that it would slow everyone down, by the quick word of mouth that always was around town. But to Jake it seemed that it wasn’t the town folk that were doing the speeding, it was only a few travelers. Most of the time, the partners would just sit there and talk about their lives. Every now and then they would get to pull someone over for speeding and Jake really enjoyed it when they would pull over a huge hulking man from that farm over the mountain and across the county line. Their body frames were enormous and positioned on bikes that could barely contain their massive weight. Jake loved pulling these huge men over and always would be semi hard, by the time that he would walk up to these gladiators of steel. Some of them would check out Jake’s own nicely worked out body and flirt with him. He loved their attention and he LOVED men that had huge thick muscular bodies. Lately he had been hitting the mother load; especially with his partner. March 4th (7 Months ago): Jake was new to the town and the job. He had moved from Louisville about 6 months ago. Right before moving, or rather part of the reasons for the move, his now ex-girlfriend left Jake for some trucker she had met at the diner she worked at. Thus, Jake had just graduated from the Louisville police academy and had seen that a position for a cop had opened up about 20 miles out of city, in the town of Flatbush. He also found only one apartment that was available in town. He immediately called for the apartment and talked to a guy named, Zach. Zach told him the place was only a small one bedroom place with not even a full kitchen, but Jake told him he’s take it. Then Jake called the station’s Captain to talk about the job. Without even much effort, Jake got the job. So he packed up his stuff and headed for a new adventure. Jake had always thought himself to be bisexual. He had had sex with guys and girls, sometimes at the same time, but he realized that they guys that he wanted always seemed to be huge and muscular. Even as a child, Jake had always felt a certain…closeness to bodybuilders and superhero types of men. Women were okay and basically were safe in a conservative town as Louisville was, but Jake always knew that huge muscle was what he desired. When Jake arrived in Flatbush, he noticed how everything was really neat and tidy in the town. He noticed that there was no trash in the streets and everyone there looked happy and healthy. Some actually looked “Really” healthy, like fitness models. No one seemed overweight and if they did look big, it wasn’t because they were fat. Everyone was very friendly and when Jake stopped at the local bank, he asked the teller if there were any places that he knew of where he could get a good workout. The teller told him that there was a gym in town, next to the barber shop and that is where most everyone went to stay fit. He also mentioned a farm on the outskirts of town, but that not many people went out there, since it was a little far out. When Jake arrived at the apartment building, which was above the gym, the teller told him about, he met the landlord, Zach at the door. Zach was a small skinny, pre-Captain America Steve Rogers type of guy. Even though he was small and thin, he looked very healthy and Jake couldn’t help notice the enormous bulge in Zach’s pants. Oddly, this stirred up Jake’s hormones. Zach had not only owned the apartments upstairs, but he owned the whole building, including the gym. They went into the apartment and it was perfect. Just the right size and it was just as neat and tidy as the rest of the town. Zach invited Jake to his place, down the hall for some coffee and they could go over rent and stuff. Zach and Jake talked about the rent and the town some, but then the conversation shifted to their personal lives and family. Jake told Zach about his ex and Zach said what a shit ass punk she was, which made them both laugh. Then Zach started talking about his family and he said that all he had left were two brothers. One of them had left the town and he thought that he was living out on a farm of one of his friends. The other brother, Sam, just happened to be one of the cops that Jake would be working with. The police force for the small town was very small itself as there wasn’t much going on in the town of Flatbush. But, that there always seemed to be a lot going out on the outskirts of town. After about an hour, Jake got the car and trailer unpacked and he was moved in within a few hours. That night, Jake had the most restful sleep that he could remember in a long time. The next morning he was to report to the station and start his new job. The first time Jake saw Sam, was at station when the captain introduced Jake to the officers in the department. There were only 15 total including the captain and Jake. Jake noticed, though, that he only counted 14; 12 guys and 2 girls. He also noticed that almost every male on the force looked as beefy as most men in the town, but none of them were huge, just built a little bigger than most, like a cop should be. That’s when another figure came into the building from outside. Jake’s mouth went dry, his knees went weak, and his cock started to involuntarily grow. Sam introduced himself in a low commanding voice and walked…no swaggered over to shake Jake’s hand. Sam smiled as he could see that Jake was visibly shaken by his size. Sam was all cop, with his jargon and lingo and the way he was so hyped up about “catching the bad guys”, but physically, he looked like he had played for a professional football team all his life. He stood a little less than 6’8” and was enormously proportioned. His whole body was thick and big. He looked like a cross between a Viking and Scottish Highland Strongman. When Sam and Jake met face to face…rather, face to chest, Jake could hardly think straight. Sam noticed Jake’s staring but to him it was only admiration in his new partner’s eyes, instead of the lust that Jake had felt. Being a straight guy, Sam took it was one Hell of a compliment coming from a good-looking guy, like Jake. Sam had a girlfriend that he loved and they had plans to get married. Even though he loved his fiancé, it didn’t stop Sam from being a chauvinistic jerk as he was always talking about how much she loved his super thick 10” cock ramming her wet pussy. When they were on patrol, just the two of them sitting in their cruiser, Sam would get as graphic as a porn novel telling Jake his escapades with Lucy. Jake could tell that Sam would also get turned on by his own stories. Sometimes as he talked about it, Jake would notice Sam’s huge pant snake start to burrow down his partners leg. Scared of Sam noticing his own impending 9”er making a pants tent, Jake would cover his lap with the ledger for the day. Then after every shift, he would go back to his apartment and beat his cock for hours imagining Sam’s huge body pressed against his and causing him to have some of the most powerful orgasms of his life. Lately, it was becoming almost a daily ritual and Jake really never thought about girls much anymore. It was beginning to be all about Sam. Jake and Sam had been partners for about 3 ½ months now and Jake was feeling his way with his new partner. He fantasized doing that literally, feeling all over Sam’s big muscular, thick body, but he knew Sam was homophobic, so he had to take it easy with any hints or allegations. Sam was always talking about how disgusted he’d get seeing two guys kiss. He said that he would never let some guy kiss him. He’d rough ‘em up good. Make them pay for being such a pansy. Once he talked about how he’d fuck the hell out of em, just to teach those “fags” a lesson. The idea of Sam fucking Jake to teach him a lesson, made Jake almost cum in his pants. As their time together on the job progressed through the months, Sam’s stories of the past chicks he had banged, plus his girlfriend’s ability to deep throat him and getting his cock so wet she never needed lube, seemed to get more intense, and more off the straight and narrow. Sam seemed to be getting turned on more and more every time he’d talk about it. At first it was all about the girl’s breasts and tight asses, but slowly the details of the girl’s bodies changed as it got less and less about their bodies, and more about how he loved watching his cock, seeing it growing and cumming in buckets when he was filling up the bitches. Once Jake thought he heard Sam almost cum in his pants, as he was really getting into it, talking about his muscles, body and cock so much that his breathing became heavier and heavier, till he seemed to moan under his breath. It was really dark in the car, that night, so Jake only was able to hear Sam, which actually made it worse for Jake, since he almost came himself at the lusty sounds of Sam right next to him. God, he wanted to touch his godlike partner, so bad, but he knew that it was impossible. August 5th: Then it happened, Sam came into work that day and he looked like something was on his mind, but he also looked relieved. As they were changing in the locker room to get ready for patrol, Sam told Jake that he left Lucy. He said that she wasn’t satisfying him like she used to and that he needed something…more. He said that after he told Lucy, she freaked out and went ballistic. He pulled down his pants to show Jake his thigh, where he said that Lucy had taken a salad fork and tried to stab him with it. Jake looked at where Sam said she stabbed him, but he didn’t see a mark. All he saw was the biggest most scrumptious thigh he had ever laid his eyes on. He asked Sam, where did she stab him and Sam quickly pulled his pants back up and said that she was such a weakling that she didn’t even give him a scratch. He said that for the past month he had been getting stronger and stronger and that he had no use for her pathetic ways. As a matter of fact, Jack thought that Sam actually did seem to be getting larger every day, growing from that thick mass to a chiseled muscle god. They both worked out together at Zach’s gym, but Sam seemed to take off like wildfire, getting all cut and growing even bigger, so much so, that it made his uniform skintight and strained the fabric to the point where you could see every nook, mound and crevasse of his tightly muscled frame. At the gym, there was a height tape against one of the walls and one day Sam happened to be standing next to it. Jake’s eyes bugged out as he saw that his partner was over 7’ tall and barefoot, nonetheless. In fact he was 7’ 3”. Most men increase their size slowly, but Sam was packing on 10-20 pounds every week. He had to get several new uniforms. This growth spurt started about a month before, after Sam went camping up in the mountains with his other brother and two of his buddies from out of town. Jake also noticed how different Sam acted around him since the camping trip. It was almost like he was flirting with Jake at times, but that was impossible, with Sam being such a homophobic dick. Jake had met Sam’s other brother, Lloyd and he was just a big as Sam was when they first met. Lloyd lived on a farm with a few of his friends. In the past month or so, Sam’s brother, Lloyd, seemed to be gaining a lot of mass too, as did their two buddies, Carlos and Penn, both of which were smaller than Jake a month and a half ago, but now they were visibly larger than him. All of them seemed extremely touchy-feely with each other as well. It was getting to be more than Jake could take. He wanted Sam so bad, that he started to bone up every time he saw the man. There were days that Jake would jerk off 2 or 3 times, just to get his hardon to go back down. September 20th: Then two weeks ago, the two of them were at their normal “speed trap” spot when Sam had an idea. He said that they should bust a bunch of those “fags” at the local rest area on the other side of town. He said he knew that men frequented that place a lot at night and there never seemed to be any chicks. The thing that was strange to Jake was that Sam was the one to come up with busting the place in the first place. Sam knew right where it was and what took place there, but Jake hadn’t ever heard of the spot being cruisy, much less had been there for some cock, himself. The only time Jake ever got sucked off in public was in the local Wal-Mart restroom. Sam seemed actually excited at the prospect of rounding up some “faggots”. At first Jake thought that maybe Sam had been propositioned there and wanted to get even, but he questioned that later, too. The two of them caught about 6 guys there, that were fucking and sucking, but as they were handcuffing them, 2 of the purps got away. Sam ran after them. Jake finished cuffing the other 4 and strangely he knew every one of the 6 guys, a couple were from the gym under his apartment. After Sam took off after the 2 escapees, Jake apologized to the other 4 and “accidentally” let the men go free. One of them was one of Jake’s best friends from the big city. He told the guys to stay away from there since the cops were on the hunt. The men thanked him and took off, leaving Jake alone. While he waited for Sam, he heard what sounded like trees snapping and the ground seemed to shake. Then there was the sound of what he thought were animals attacking the men, but it was over too quickly to warrant him to chase down the sounds. Still, Jake still was worried about his partner. So what if the guy was a muscle god, he could have still gotten in some type of trouble. He started to walk into the woods just as Sam started showed up with the two purps over his shoulders. Their pants were around their ankles and each had huge hard-ons with bodies that were all red and appeared swollen. Neither one looked upset, but rather content and satisfied. Their bodies were almost thick, which was strange since one of them, Joshua was the local barber and had always been quite thin. Jake saw Joshua, just about every day, since the barber shop was right next to his building. Sam set them down on the ground and without a word; both men pulled up their pants, gave Sam a strange look and freely got in the back of the patrol car. What shocked Jake even more was that Sam himself looked bigger, everywhere. His uniform was slightly torn and tearing more, since it was so extremely tight on him. The men had a fluid of some type that glistened in the moonlight, all over their faces and bodies and the inside of the car smelled like sweat and bleach. Sam told Jake that he had caught them in the act and that they put up a good fight but of course they were no match for him. Jake pointed at Sam’s crotch as he looked at his partner huge wet mound of fabric around his cock area. Sam replied, “Hey, since I dumped that bitch, I guess I need to get somewhere. Heh. Oh well.” Then Sam finally noticed something was missing and quickly changed the subject. “What happened to the other 4?” “Oh they got away. I guess I didn’t have them restrained as well as I thought?” “Oh well, at least I got two more of them for my trophy case.” Sam laughed hard and loud. “Yeah, I guess so? Bet you want to mount em, huh?” Sam threw Jake an evil look that told him to take that back. “I’m sorry dude, I was just kidding.” “No harm, let’s get these two back to the station.” Both men got in the car and Jake suffered a massive hard on the whole way, smelling the mixture of sweat and what he now realized was cum. The rest of the night was surprisingly uneventful and Sam kept pretty much to himself, which certainly wasn’t like him. After the two were released from jail, Jake never saw them again. It was if they had just disappeared. That was only two weeks ago. 6:14pm, October 5th (Today): Tonight though, just like clockwork, they had set up their speed trap and were anxiously waiting the night’s “kill” as Sam would call it. Strangely though, they hadn’t seen a car for over an hour. The only passing vehicle was a pickup truck that had Sam’s brother Lloyd, driving and a kid in the passenger seat that Jake thought he recognized but wasn’t really sure about. Still there was something about the young kid that made Jake’s cock jump and throb. There was something strange going on in Lloyd’s truck as they passed. It was all too quick, but it looked like the kid was rising up and down as if getting fucked from underneath. It was really weird but extremely erotic looking at the same time. In fact, there was something about tonight that had Jake’s libido supercharged. It was almost like the air that he breathed could turn him on. The patrol car was getting really warm inside and as usual, Sam started talking about getting his big cock getting wet, but this time, he never spoke of a girl; his girlfriend had moved out back in early September. No...all Sam would take about if he was referencing someone other than himself was that they were just a “hot hole”. He was getting into such detail this time; visually describing his horse cock to such extend that Jake was so hard and in pain from the pressure he had to physically hold down his clipboard to his lap to hide his excitement. Sam kept hinting to the fact that his story telling to Jake was making himself really horny, causing Sam to constantly and blatantly grabbing his crotch. Jake began to sweat as his own hormones raged for his partner. The sexual tension in the car was becoming completely overpowering, more-so than ever before. Sam began to slowly and erotically rub his massive legs, going down toward the knees on the outside of his giant quads then rubbing even slower up his inner thighs brushing his lengthening cock like it was a magic wand of power and lust. Over and over he did this as he very descriptively told Jake just what his cock could do to a person. He talked about the power it had like a mighty warlock’s scepter that caused anyone it gets in contact with to do his will. The more Sam talked about his cock, the more Jake’s breathing became incredibly deep and strong. Jake was starting to lose himself in Sam’s story and the scene that was playing out. Then, just as Jake thought he could take no more, Sam started to tug on his massive cock. Harder and harder he began to grab it and move the fabric of his pants over his cock. With every squeeze and pull Jake could see it thickening and slithering down Sam’s muscular thigh almost to his knee. At this point, Jake figured that if Sam was going to put on a show, who was he not to sit there and watch in enjoyment, but he was still very worried that this was a trap and Sam would beat him to a pulp if he found out how much in lust Jake was for him. His barrier was breaking down very quickly, though. “God this fucking feels good. I’m sorry dude, but I just can’t stop it. You can join in if you want. Go ahead and work that pipe of yours, partner. I know I got to work mine. Mmmm yeah…God I’m so fucking horny!” Still hesitating, Jake started to involuntarily rub his rock hard cock in his pants, but he kept the clipboard over it as he stared, mesmerized by Sam’s blatant display in front of him. Sam switched on the interior light and he looked up from his own lustful indulgence of his cock and over at Jake, “Look at that thing buddy, what hole wouldn’t love having that huge pipe opening it up. Tearing into it and filling it up with my fantastic spunk.” Sam squeezed his rod hard and almost instantly there was a huge wet spot where precum shot out from the piss hole soaking his leg and pants. He shook it some as if to wave it at Jake. “Damn, I’m so fucking horny tonight, I think this cock really does have a mind of own cause it wants to fuck and get sucked anyway it can. I really want to get off tonight. I’d let anyone that wanted it, have it.” Jake knew words out of Sam’s mouth were like that of a bad porno, but it seemed natural coming from him, since he loved to always talk about his sexual life. Jake looked up at Sam’s face with that last comment and Sam was looking straight at him, licking his lips and motioning with his eyes, for Jake to look back down and marvel at his God Cock. “So Jake, do you think I could make a cave outta someone’s tight hole? Make them never want to stop having me fuck them and give them a gift like no one has ever given them before?” With that comment Jake noticed Sam’s pants start to rip apart slowly where the wet spot was as if his cock wanted free from its prison. In fact most of his pants were straining to start ripping apart, ever so slowly as this God of a man began to grow. Jake couldn’t hold out any longer as he blurted out, “Damn, Sam you are the most impressive man I’ve ever met. You’re like the fuckin’ Hulk. I…I bet anyone would love having your ramming them. I know I…” Sam interrupted Jake before he could finish what they both already knew, but Sam wanted to play with Jake a little longer, “Probably any guy, too. What do ya think? You think some faggots ass could take my super dong. I bet a man’s rock hard muscle ass could take my giant cock easier than any nasty pussy could, huh? I'd make him cum without even touching himself, don't ya think?” “I…I dunno. Maybe, it could.” Jake was still playing along as well, even though he didn’t consciously want too. “Because right now; I just want to get off. I don’t care who I’m with. I just want a warm body with a tight hole to fill with my super cock and its special sauce. Like I said, I’d let anyone do me right now. Whattya think, partner? You know of any takers, or maybe you think you’re up to it…” Sam toyed with him. Still guarded, Jake said, “Why are you asking me?” “No reason, just thought…well…you might want to…at least…see it…maybe I can show you something even more amazing with it?” In a last ditch effort to hide his true desires, Jake said, “What are you crazy? I think I’ve seen plenty, already. I’m done with this, I’m no fag!! I’m sure some girls gaping gash would be just fine…” As Jake said the words out of his mouth, he turned away and grabbed the door handle, hoping to make a quick escape, before he gave into the lust that was inside of him. His heart started pounding as hard as his cock. His head was reeling and reality was dreamlike. He was fighting his desires as best he could, but deep inside, he knew it was a losing battle. For a moment, Sam was alarmed. “HOLD ON, DUDE!! It’s okay, seriously. I don’t think you’re a fag, man, but I know you’ve got to be curious. I know you are, everyone’s always curious. Lately, there have been a lot of people that have wanted to see it. Even some of the other guys on the force have seen it and almost all of them that have seen it were glad they did. They all said the same thing that you just said, but once they saw it, they knew they had wanted to see it all along, even if it was just for the penis envy and curiosity alone. Hell, until a month ago, I would’ve said no fucking way and kicked the piss right outta them, but lately I’ve seen a new outlook and it’s fucking awesome. Come on Jake; it’s cool. No one’s going to know. Hell, you should know by now, how much I enjoy the attention from you. I’ve noticed how you look at me with admiration and longing, but tonight...tonight buddy, you have a hunger in you, I can tell you are just full of desire and that's cool. That's totally cool. We’re just two horny guys showing off what we’ve got. I’m sure your cock is really nice, too. By the looks of your pup tent, I’ve noticed that you have a pretty big package as well, especially when you try and cover it up when it gets hard during my stories. Yeah, I’ve noticed it all the time. And in some weird way, it makes me even hornier when I see that you are all horned up over me. You always get really excited when I talk about fucking and all the sex I have. It’s cool, dude. I bet you jerk off thinking about me. I do. I fucking love myself and I love getting off on myself. I love you getting off on me too. So....let’s just show off what we’ve got to each other and get all this chicken shit out of the way” Sam could tell, Jake seemed a little more at ease. He tried a friendly challenge next. “Still you’re no match for my monster, but you look really good all hard and shit. Hell, I bet other guys are jealous of you too.” Jake looked embarrassed and turned his gaze away. Sam continued, still afraid that he almost lost Jake for a moment, “I know you’re not a fag, man. Anyone would get hard listening to my porn stories. Besides, you’re a guy, and guys love to see what someone else has, don’t they? Hell, I've had guys ask to suck it, too. And I don't judge, I just love getting off. Here, just take a look at how big, thick and long it is already here in my pants and I’m only half hard.” “HALF HARD!!” Jake thought and he turned back to look at it and he could clearly see that Sam’s cock must have been well over 10” now. “What does he mean only half hard.” The two words and the sight of Sam’s growing cock made Jake even more intrigued and horny. The voice in his head said, “I thought he was only 10” long, period.” Jake was embarrassed but kind of relieved that Sam knew he got hard during the sex stories. He was happy that he wouldn’t have to hide his rock hard cock anymore, but he still was extremely leery that this was a trap that Sam had set to bring him out. So he apprehensively said, “I don’t know, Sam. This is pretty weird. But…” “But what?! What’s the big deal, bro? I know you’ve GOT to be curious. You have to be. It's okay...I wanna see yours too.” “Well, maybe…” “You want to see my big shaft, don’t ya? Everyone does and I’m happy to oblige. They’re always very satisfied after they see it. I make sure of that. All I need is for you to tell me that you want to see it in all its glory.” Sam’s voice deepened and softened to the point of a low grumbled whisper, “Tell me, Jake. Tell me that you wanna see my huge cock. I know you do. Let go of your fear, Jake. Let go and give in to me. Listen to my voice...Listen to my cock telling you to want it. I’ve known you’ve always wanted too, haven’t ya? I’ve known that for a while now. My brother showed me a better way and now I want to show you. I know you love my massive muscles and I can feel your desire for it. Your body's on fire for me. Look at your own cock. It’s going to bust through your uniform, you want it so bad.” Sam pointed down to Jake’s throbbing crotch that was now wet with his own precum. “I…I guess I am. Maybe it would be cool to see what you’ve been talking about for the past 6 months. You always cover it up in the lockeroom.” Both men chuckled. Jake’s mouth was dry, but his lips and jock strap were soaked. He couldn’t believe this was happening. He was finally going to get to see what Sam had been teasing him with for the past 6 months. He knew he had to keep his cool, though, but he wanted to see that cock in “all its glory” as Sam put it. Hell, he wanted Sam in all his glory too. Jake’s asshole began to throb and pucker. His cock ached in his pants. He was so hard that Sam was right in assuming that it felt like it would bust through his uniform. God, what he wouldn’t give to be able to do that. Still, he was embarrassed that Sam had seen his trouser tent, but he thought, maybe it’s for the best since Sam was clearly interested in Jake seeing his monster. He knew he wanted to say yes. Yes, to see Sam’s incredible body, Yes, to Sam’s incredible cock. Yes, to whatever may happen. Maybe Sam would let him play with it, he thought. God, that would be a dream come true. Just the thought of that made Jake’s cock jump and shoot some more precum into his already drenched pants. He wanted that huge cock in his hands or better yet in his ass, which was puckering up even more. But he was still unsure if Sam were testing him and that he would kick his ass, if he tried anything. But now Jake’s passion had gone over the threshold. His inhibitions left him like a new morning. He felt free and clear of the barrier that was holding him back. Sam had got the best of him and he blurted out, “Yes, Sam, show it to me. Show me your big fucking cock. I want it!! I fucking need it!!! Give it to Sam. Give me your huge cock!!!” Sam heard the words he longed to hear from his partner, which caused a burst of energy inside him and suddenly there were more rips in his pants, not only where his cock was, but in the thighs, calves and ass. Sam’s whole lower body seemed to be expanding inch by inch. Soon Sam would not be able to control the growth in him and it would take over his mind and body and he would only be able to go along for the incredible ride. Since his change at the farm, he would long for the growth to hit him every day; sometimes 2-3 times a day. His training was finally over and he was able to finally control his body and its growth. There were times, such as now, that the growth would begin to get away from him, but he would regain his hold on it as best he could. The growth was like a drug and he was hooked. Now he was about to have the ultimate high, since he was going to feel the growth but as well, he would have the love and lust he had felt for his partner. It was time to bring Jake into the family. Jake’s mouth dropped open and began to moisten as he could clearly see his partner growing. It was as if Sam’s body were a balloon of muscle that was slowly getting blown up, expanding and the muscles getting larger under the stretching skin, becoming more pronounced as they grew. His shirtsleeves began to rip. A few buttons popped off. One cracked the plastic glass covering the speedometer. Sam slowly worked the split open in his pants, but instead of using his hands, he let his cock control itself as it tore through the fabric like a wild animal slowly escaping its cage. Jake could see that the naked monster pushing itself free as it was actually pulsating now, expanding and contracting through the confines of its imprisonment. He was in awe of its ability to tear through Sam’s trousers. It shimmered with all the precum and sweat that had enveloped it. Yes, it was huge, but he thought that it was the most perfect and beautiful thing he had ever seen. Envy and curiosity were true understatements for what Sam said other men must have felt, for Jake was in complete admiration and yearning. He knew it needed his worship. Thoughts ran through his head as if it seemed to call to him, telling him to want it, to treat it as an Idol or a God’s tool for which he was to serve and please. He started to become hypnotized by it. Inch by inch he could see the beauty of it come into view. He started feeling dizzy and lightheaded. His palms were sweating, as was his forehead. He felt a hunger for it in his stomach and his asshole started to twitch uncontrollably. His cock was almost continually leaking precum in his jockstrap, soaking it. His eyes were wide and his chest heaved as his breathing become increasingly deeper and stronger. He developed a thirst in his mouth and throat to coincide with his mounting hunger. Jake was completely enthralled now, but he still had his wits about him. He knew, or rather quietly prayed that this cock that grew before him was going to be his to play with and to serve as was the growing man before him. Sam was right, it WAS bigger than 10” now, and in fact it was almost 14” and still growing. It was incredibly thick, too; like a baseball bat. There was a thick vein snaking all the way from Sam’s thick forest of pubic hair to under the hood of the massive cock head that looked like a fully ripened, delicious apple. It was as if a snake was crawling out from the bushes to engulf the forbidden fruit. Jake could see the movement of life fluid through the massive vein, giving Sam’s super monster all the nourishment it needed to grow and extend into its God-like status. As the huge appendage came more and more into Jake’s view, more and more of the real world melted away and all that Jake could think or want in this life was Sam and his giant cock. With every deeper breath of air into Jake’s lungs, he could smell the pungent aroma of Sam’s fuckpole; sweat mixed with pre-cum and Sam’s pheromones. With each whiff, Jake felt more alive and went deeper under Sam’s spell. His own way of thinking was gone, now and all Jake could think and pay attention to was Sam’s humongous cock and body expanding for his own private show. The lust in him rose with every thread of fabric that tore away. He had never in his life been more turned on. He began to hit a constant state of euphoria. Sam could tell that just as all the others, Jake was almost completely conquered to be his disciple of servitude and to become a muscle god himself. Sam knew he had to start the process of sealing the deal that Jake was unknowingly starting to sign. So, in one swift move, Sam took his hands and quickly tore his pants completely off and down over his huge column causing it to spring up to an almost 90 degree angle standing straight up at over 22” long and 9” around. This happened in just a matter of seconds and it was fully hard enough to stand more rigid than a steel pipe. There was so much precum already spurting out like a fountain from the nickel sized piss slit that when it sprung up, it shot large globs all over the car and one in particular flung over onto Jake’s face partially covering his right cheek, chin and lips. Jake felt it tingle on his skin and he left it there as he was now completely under Sam’s power. There was a large vein on top of Sam’s cock that was almost ¾” thick and pulsating with waves of a dark purple fluid flowing through it. The precum flow began to slow as it came out like a leaky pipe cascading down the shaft, completely covering it like posing oil for a bodybuilder. Jake felt his own cock jump hard in his pants and he had his first orgasm as it shot so much cum that it felt like he’d pissed himself. His voice cracked, “Oh God, I’m Cumming. I can’t help it…Jeeeezzzzus. Holy Shit!!! God, you’re so fucking huge and beautiful.” Sam let Jake have his orgasm and after it subsided he said, “It is, isn’t it? It feels so good to let it out. It loves being free from the confines of my uniform, where it can breathe. So what about you, Jake? Let’s see your cock buddy.” “I’m…I’m nothing like you, man. I’m just a little over average.” Jake moved the clipboard away from his cum soaked pants and pulled down his zipper. Normally he would have never been so blasé about showing his cock, especially since he had just filled his pants and he imagined he would begin to go soft, but not tonight. Tonight, he stayed rock hard and he was too far under Sam’s domination now. He dug down and fished out his normally impressive 9” cock, but, like he said, it was rather insignificant, when compared to Sam’s snake. To another normal man, though, Jake was very ample in the cock department. He began stroking it while looking at Sam’s anaconda that had consumed him. The pleasure running through him was so strong he began to softly moan. Only a few more strokes and Jake would have his 2nd orgasm. “STOOOOOOOOOP, DON’T CUM AGAIN,” Sam commanded. “I want this to last. Take your hand off your cock and close your eyes.” Jake did as he was told. He could feel his cock pulsating and pleading for the release of an orgasm. In fact, he was stalled at that state of euphoria just before your sperm comes rushing out of your cock. Sam knew that Jake was completely his now, but he still loved to play the game and in order to take over Jake and help him start the change; Sam had to get Jake into complete submission, first. He slyly spoke, “So Jake, very nice piece of meat there, buddy. You’re doing really well. I want you to keep your eyes shut and remember what my cock looks like in your mind. Remember its sheer beauty and size and tell me what see? Do not, I repeat do not hold back. I want your true feelings: Your true desires.” “I see something more beautiful than anything I have ever laid my eyes on. I see sheer joy and ecstasy in your cock, Sam. I see an Idol of worship attached to a God of a man that I have longed for and needed and wanted to worship and be with since the very moment I met him walking into the police station. I see my complete longing and desire for you. I see a life dedicated to you and I see that I WANT YOU.” Those last three words came out of Jake without any remorse or fear of being outted. Jake, finally gave Sam all he needed to hear. Now it was time for the “kill”. “Open your eyes and look at me.” Sam commanded. Jake opened his eyes and looked over at Sam. Every fiber in his body longed for the Man-God and his gaze showed every facet of complete submission. “Go on and touch it if you want, partner. Don’t worry about it. I don’t care. Everyone wants to touch it. Once they see it, they have too. It calls to them, just like it’s been calling to you. Don’t fight it, Jake. It wants you to feel it, to worship it, to make you one with it. Take it in your hand and feel its awesome power. It wants to give you its power and strength. It wants to make you huge.” Jake shook his head in agreement, casting his gaze back from Sam’s dark blue eyes to his giant pole and Jake was thrilled that he no longer had to hide his feeling for Sam and he would never again have to deny how bad he wanted the man of his dreams. A tear slowly crept down his cheek. He would never have to forgo his primal desire again: A desire that he was no longer in control of but it was now in control of him. He was happy to be completely in Sam’s control. In fact he was getting off on it. “You want it. You want to feel how heavy and huge it is. I know you do. In fact, Jake, I know you always have. I knew even before the night my brother and I changed your friends at the rest stop. Yes, you were right in suspecting me. They hardly put up a fight when they saw my cock. It called to them, just as it is calling you now. At that time I wasn’t fully able to change them myself, so my brother had the honors and they are reaping huge rewards for receiving our gift unto them. They are well on their way to becoming more than just great men; they are becoming GODS, like me. Go on and give in to it. It needs your worship. It needs your lust. It needs your hunger. I want you to be part of it. I want you to be a part of me. I want you to become a God, Jake.” Wide-eyed and trembling, Jake looked up from his gaze at the huge fuck pole due to that last comment and looked into Sam’s eyes. Tears were now streaming down his face. He was completely happy and relieved. He was more turned on then he had ever been in his life: Mainly he finally felt, free. That was the last moment that Jake would ever remember being a normal human. He was on his way to being one of Uncle Matt’s Godlike men. His hand trembled as it moved toward Sam’s giant cock. The monster glistened in the moonlight as Jake touched “glory” for the first time. He wrapped his large hand around Sam’s cock and still his fingers couldn’t touch due to the thickness of it. He began to slide his strong hand up and down feeling the power of it. Jake could tell that its weight was well over 15lbs. It was rock solid and throbbed of life. The precum covering it was like sheer seethe of thick oil that actually made Jake’s hand tingle and become increasingly warmer. Saliva escaped out of the side of Jake’s mouth. Then he realized how hot the side of his face was remembering the glob of precum that had hit him just moments before. He rose up his other hand, collecting some of Sam’s incredible potion mixed with his own tears and licked it with his tongue as he brought it into his mouth. He swallowed and a bolt of electricity immediately shot through him. Waves of a powerful new feeling and sexual highness more intense than he had ever felt before poured through him like an internal orgasm and he lost all control as he lunged at his idol of worship. With a deep breath, Jake took the entire head of the monster in, stretching his mouth to its limit. His lips cracked at the edges and started to slightly bleed. Sam yelled out. “FUCK YEAH, JAKE, SUCK DADDY’S HOT POLE. I’M GONNA MAKE YOU AMAZING. I’M GOING TO MAKE YOU A FUCKING TITAN.” Jake swallowed as much of Sam’s mammoth rod as he could, which at first was only a mere 2 inches, but with every push of his mouth down, it seemed easier to go further. Sam’s endless supply of precum was mixing with Jake’s own bodily fluids of saliva and blood causing his change to begin. Soon he had over half of Sam’s gigantic cock down into the back of his mouth and beginning down his throat. With every suck he swallowed more precum, energizing him even more and helping his body become more elastic to take the huge prick in him. His entire body was warming up and feeling more energized. “Yeah, Bitch, Dammit Mother Fucker, swallow my cock. I’ve been waiting for over a month for this. You are going to be my best. You are going to be colossal.” With that, Sam grabbed the back of Jake’s head and simultaneously rammed his hips up and his partner’s face down shoving all 20 inches of God cock into the back and then down into his new bitches’ throat. “Fuck yeah, bitch, you are going to make Matt one very happy man.” Jake was so into Sam’s cock; he thought Sam had said ME instead of Matt. Little did both of them know that this was just the beginning of Uncle Matt’s master plan. You see, Jake and another of Uncle Matt’s men were to meet later and change mankind. But good things come to those who wait. Jake was amazed at how easy it was to take all of Sam down his throat and how good it felt. He felt that god cock pulsating in his throat as it continued pumping Sam’s muscle juice into him. His body took over, beginning with his throat as it massaged Sam’s huge cock on its own. Jake felt consumed with lust and the need for more from his partner was becoming overwhelming. Just when his mouth seemed to stretch wider and his mouth cavity was even fuller of cock, something more began to happen. Was it his imagination or was Sam getting bigger, AGAIN? Another large stretch and Jake noticed that even though he hadn’t moved up or down on it, there was an added 4 inches from his face to Sam’s pelvis. Then Sam screamed and the whole car jumped as Sam’s orgasm began, flowing huge amounts of cum deep into Jake’s gullet. So much cum was pouring into the smaller man’s body that it began to flow out of his mouth and all over them and the inside of the care. Sam’s massive cock seemed to continue to grow inside and down Jake’s throat as his body seemed match his cock growing at a fast rate as well. Jake held onto Sam’s cock the best he could and then he began to realize that it wasn’t only Sam’s body that was increasing. Wave after wave of Sam’s cum flowed into Jake, continuing the process of Jake’s transformation. His body was on fire and his skin felt like it was soaked in sweat and cum. Suddenly, his clothes felt extremely tight. So much so that he felt the ass of his pants rip with force up the center and continue to rip completely around the waist and down the right side first and then the left of his legs till they fell onto the seat below him. His socks and his boots started to rip off of him. Then his shirt and the rest of his pants literally exploded in the car, shattering the passenger window with his holster. Meanwhile, Sam was accelerating in his own growth and beginning to lose control as well. He realized that if he didn’t maintain himself that they would both grow to insane proportions and quite literally be unable to function, let alone return to a normal human like size. In a desperate attempt to stay in control, Sam quickly unbuttoned his shirt before he ripped through another one. He usually was able to control the speed and mass of his size, but this time even he was almost out of control as his new subject was. He had been yearning to get his partner to join him as a huge muscle god since the day after he had become one himself. That was when Lloyd, his brother, took him by surprise one evening after they had closed up the gym. He had been working out extremely hard that night in anger and frustration, due to his girlfriend’s cold, rigid attitude toward sex with him. She said he was getting to rough and when he fucked her it hurt instead of arousing her. Lloyd took Sam’s frustrated body to the message room to “calm” him down. Sam was so horned up that even his brother’s touch got him hard. Lloyd told Sam to hold on for a moment as he made a call and in about 15 minutes later, there was a knock at the gym garage door. Lloyd answered the door and Sam saw what looked to him like a human wall. Within seconds, this beast had Sam’s cock in his mouth causing Sam to go into overload and the next thing he can remember from that night was waking up the at Uncle Matt’s farm with his huge hard cock and his body completely massive beyond belief. The next day he learned how to control his morphing and began his training as well as helping to recruit others for the farm. Within a few weeks he had recruited more men than anyone else, combined; over 57 men were given a new life because of Sam. Now, 2 months later, his lust for turning Jake was so much that he, again, was going into sexual overload and knew he couldn’t control himself much longer. He got the shirt off just in time as his chest and arms expanded to Herculean proportions, causing the roof of the car and the driver’s door to bend up and outward. He knew he had to move quick or his already 8 foot high massive frame could inhibit Jake’s newly developing body if they stayed in the police cruiser much longer. Since his partner was over the top of his pants with his growing cock filling him up, Sam just let them rip to shreds. He loved the feel of shredding his clothes; his favorite moments were the initiation of a new member and exploding out of his clothes with his massive body. There wasn’t much room left for Sam and Jake to grow in the car so he tore off the car door and pulled his cock out of Jake’s hungry mouth leading him out of the car like a dog to a bone. Jake had already grown over a foot everywhere and was shredded from his own clothes. Sam was almost completely naked too, with only tattered pieces of fabric hanging off of him, but he knew they were too close to the road and would be noticed, so he led his prey into the woods. The car on the other hand, looked totaled. It wasn’t going to be easy to explain that to the captain, but he shouldn’t mind, since he went through the change last weekend. Once he felt at a safe distance from the road, Sam grabbed Jake’s expanding body by the ankles and pulled him up so they were at a vertical 69 position and Sam inhaled Jake’s own throbbing and growing 11” cock. It had grown 2 inches in a matter of minutes. For a moment Sam let go of one of Jake’s ankles and realized that due to both of their incredible strength, they were able to sustain this position without holding on to each other by their arms, hands and legs. All they need to use was their super strong suction and jaws. Both men were well over 10 feet tall now and Sam decided that he himself was tall enough, but to let Jake continue to grow. It took almost all of his concentration to stop his own growth. They held on like this long enough for Jake’s expanding body to grow well over 12 feet tall, causing Jake’s head to reach the ground, Sam’s eyes widened in awe as Jake’s massive growing frame lifted Sam off the ground as it continued to gain height and mass. Jake’s cock had now also surpassed his mentor and was a good 22” long and over 9” around. Sam began to gag some and again was in awe at this since he had never gagged on another cock. Just when Sam felt that he either would need to begin to grow himself or die from suffocating on Jake’s humongous cock, Jake stopped growing. His body immediately started to convulse and thick gushing streams of cum poured down Sam’s willing throat. Sam drink and drink for what seemed forever until Jake’s giant orgasm’s finally subsided. Sam could hold out no longer and he erupted so much cum out of his cock that Jake felt as though he were drowning. This was the point when Jake passed out and both men fell to the ground causing a minor quake to rip through the forest. As they were unconscious, they proceeded to change back to their normal states, but for Jake his normal state was now that of one of the largest bodybuilders in the world. Twenty minutes later, Jake woke up in the arms of the man he had secretly loved for over the past 6 months. He looked over at Sam, who was still out and kissed him on the cheek. He realized that they were both naked and then every memory of his change came rushing through him as he saw his new “normal” body. His new massive godlike body was somewhat equal to his partner’s but his cock was noticeably larger. He quietly released himself from his sleeping lover, standing up and began to feel what yearned to have his entire life: A God’s body. Sam woke up shortly after and both men kissed. They walked back to the car. As soon as they reached the car, the ground began to shake and from over the hill that was part of Uncle Matt’s Farm, they saw a shock wave barreling toward them. Both men instinctively knew the cause of it and instead of shying away or hiding from the impending burst of energy, they embraced it and faced it head on with their arms outstretched behind them and the welcomed the approaching blast. As it leveled trees and most everything it came in contact with, the two men were in their instinctive trance and ready for the next phase of Uncle Matt’s plan to begin. The shock wave hit them both head on, causing the patrol car to overturn and the billboard sign along with most of the trees around them to be mowed down. Neither of their super strong bodies flinched, all that they felt was what was needed for the continued genesis of the evening. Both men instantly came as the rush of euphoria unlike anything they had ever felt passed through them. Visions of two colossal men who they both recognized as Sam’s brother Lloyd and his passenger, changing into God’s even larger than they had become. When the shock wave passed, each of them walked over to the car, Sam picked it up and turned it back over as Jake watched in amazement. Sam told Jake to try and lift the car, which he easily accomplished, sending a rush of sexual excitement through him. With the roof torn off the car, the both got it, started the car to their amazement and drove to the epicenter of what would be the beginning of a new race on Earth.
  6. Chapter 3 - The Gift of My Re-Birth The second the warm glow of the headlights hit my face, I felt better. I was so glad that he was here and I could just hop in and tell him to “go, go, go”. I didn’t want to see my father anytime soon and the sorrow and loneliness that would be on my mother’s face was going to be a little too much to bear. My clothes felt tighter. My gym shorts were literally hugging my ass with skin tightness due to the pulling of my hardening cock. My tank shirt was slowly tearing at the seams, centimeters at a time, as it was straining to hold me in as well. God this felt so fucking good, but I had no control of it at all. Even though I was still so angry at my father, I felt like a million bucks. My body did whatever it felt like doing. I wondered that if my intense emotions inside had triggered this new growth spurt, and if calming myself down, would make me return to normal, just like David Banner? I tried to think of anything neutral, but my clothes just felt tighter. I ran around the front of the truck and I peered into who was driving the Ford F150. The figure behind the wheel was huge and he literally filled over half of the front seat. My god, this was my Uncle? The door opened from the inside and pushing it was the most massive hand and arm I had ever seen. Some fear, more over an intense desire took over and my shirt tore a little more. “Come on and get in and let’s start this thing right, little man,” the extremely deep bass voice said from inside. “Sure, let’s get outta here, I’m done with this place. They’re driving me nuts and I’m not little.” I exclaimed with a renewed confidence, as I threw my stuff in the back bed and jumped in the passenger side. As I stretched to get in the big 4x4 I heard and felt a larger tear in my shorts. This time the cool night air snuck in the opening of the tear and it gave me an added pleasure-jolt. I shut the door as his massive arm shifted the gears and we were in reverse and on the road in a flash. I was somewhat afraid to look at much more than the arm in fear that I would either scream in fear of the “Monster” that dad had called him or cream myself immediately as I’m sure I would explode out from my clothes, all from just being in his presence. Only as we would pass a streetlight would I get a quick glimpse of this mammoth man. God, my uncle was HUGE! I knew that having feelings for a relative wasn't looked upon with affirming eyes of the public, and I know how wrong it was that I was excited about my grandpa, and how my anger turned me on in front of my father, but I didn’t care if the man seated next to me was related to me or not. I wanted him. I wanted him so much my heart was racing and my body was starting to react even more so. Hell, he was only related by marriage, I thought. So Fuck It. I felt two more tears in my shorts. Then he laid his hand on my lap and said, “Steve, I’m not your Uncle. The Name’s Lloyd. I’m you’re Uncle’s…a…partner at the farm. We are really looking forward to getting to know you out there. We have a lot planned for you and it should be a lot of fun and good times, but it’s not gonna be easy either. I’m sure you’ll be leaving there a changed man.” He squeezed my leg. “Hmmmm, very nice quads there. Your uncle said you played football?” Any feeeling of apprehension of him being my relative was now gone and this boosted my arrogance level, “Yes, sir I do. I’m 1st string, All-State and now one of the top ranked centers east of the Mississippi.” The back of my tank ripped along my lats. “Center…aaay…. well that sounds just about right. With those quads…I mean. You have to be really strong in your legs and all. But you could plow through just about anything, huh?” “I sure can, sir. Really strong, see, “ I said as I flexed them as he squeezed. The left leg of my shorts instantly shown more skin as my shorts ripped some more. Even though I could tell he was holding back his strength, the pressure of his squeeze was like a vise. My cock got harder yet. “Wow, very, very nice. I bet your ass is rock solid too, huh. The girls must love that ass.” I chuckled and said, “Yeah they do sir. But I’m not too sure they’re ever gonna get a crack at it.” I put my hand on top of his and gave it a squeeze of my own. I’m usually not so brazen about my come-ons, but there was something about this man that made me feel very comfortable around him and besides that, ever since the encounter with Billy the night before, I had been horny as fuck. Not even my massive orgasms in the morning had calmed my urges. Hell, for even a moment, when I had him in my face, I probably could have fucked…well…you know...dad. Thinking about what he had said, about not being able to take it again, made me wonder about my Uncle Matt. Did my Uncle and my dad have a go at it? Then flashes of my father's tight little ass, zipped through my brain and felt my shorts rip under my balls. I shook my head to get the images out and I looked back at the monster of man next to me. Even though I could see him only in shadows and glimpses, I was getting completely rock hard for him and I’m sure he could see my cock making quite a tent out of my gym shorts. I continued my forwardness, “With a grip like yours, I bet you could have a crack at it.” With that he took his hand off my leg. "Hmmmphff," he said and then he shoved his hand under me, literally picking me up off the seat with just that one hand squeezing my ass so hard it pushed my cock through my torn shorts, shredding them, springing it out into fresh air. I almost immediately came thinking about the Hulk. “Oh yeah, really hard ass and muscular too. OH, what do we have here, what a fucking nice piece of boy cock too. You think I could handle that, too?” “God, I fucking hope so, sir.” I said as I started to buck my hips. “The thing is boy; I don’t think you could handle me.” Lloyd said as he pulled his hand out from under me and flexed his huge bicep instantly ripping the tight tee shirt he had on under his overalls. His bicep kept getting bigger and bigger the longer he held the flex and as it did, my cock got harder and harder. God I wanted to feel him growing. I involuntarily put my hand up to feel his growing muscle. My eyes must have been huge looking at him, because I could see his teeth as he smiled really broadly. I turned toward him in the seat and started to lick his massive gun. I have no idea, how Lloyd was able to keep the pickup on the road. I would have put us in a ditch by now. As I held it, I could’ve sworn that it continued to grow just like Billy did last night and I did today. Now I knew there was a connection with Billy, Lloyd and Uncle Matt and I couldn’t wait to find out what it was. I heard him moan and he put me in a headlock and pulled the truck off the road skidding to a halt. . “GET OUT” “What!!?” “You heard me, get out and get in the bed of the fucking truck, RIGHT NOW. I can hardly fucking drive with this going on. Get in the back and I'm going to take you somewhere that will be more private. Steve, it's time to show you something.” “Okay,” And I did as I was told. I didn’t want to piss him off; I just wanted to obey the huge muscle animal. “Also, you better not touch that cock of yours and get off, boy, or I’ll fucking tan your fucking hide. You hear me?” He started the truck back up and pulled back onto the road. “Yes, sir, I promise, sir.” God, was this really happening? We were only on the road for less than a mile when we came upon a gated dirt road that went into some of the thickest looking forest I’ve ever seen. Lloyd turned off the pavement and told me to open the gate. I did, as I was told, not so much that he told me too, but that I was hoping for my fantasy to come true. Still, being ordered around by this behemoth was very erotic and enticing, maybe even a big turn on, since my cock was still half hard. As I opened the gate I noticed a sign that had been grown over, but I could make out, "erty of Mat ew Trah ne" I got back in the bed of the truck and we went down the long dirt road. About 3 miles down he turned left and we stopped at a small clearing next to a pond. I had no clue where we were, other than I had a sneaking suspicion. Still, I knew that there was no one for miles around. With his massive size he could beat the shit out of me and leave me for dead and no one would ever know, but I knew deep inside his intentions were totally on the up and up. Growing up, I hoped. I stood up in the truck as he got out of the truck. I stared amazed as he just kept getting out of the truck; more and more of him slowly coming into sight and by the time he had squeezed himself out of the cab, he stood about 8 feet high and about 3 feet wide. With a swiftness, he grabbed me under my shoulders and lifted me effortlessly out of the truck bed and over his head. As he lowered me down he stopped where my cock was right as his mouth and he engulfed my entire prick down his throat. He had suction like an industrial Hoover and I became instantly hard as a rock and then with a loud POP, which almost made me cum, he released my cock. Laughing, He set me on the ground and said, “Follow me, son. You’re going to get a birthday present you’ll never going to fucking forget. Young Billy was only the beginning.” BINGO, I fucking knew it. This was all connected. God, this is too much. As we walked toward the water, I was now able to see just how huge this man really was. He was by far the largest being on earth I had EVER seen. I think I was initially wrong with my estimated measurements, because, he actually must’ve stood almost 9 ft. tall and was completely packed with muscle. He was as massive in muscle or more than Jay Cutler or any other bodybuilder that I could recall. I could see him involuntarily flexing his ass muscles with ever step he took. His shoulders must have measured about almost 4 feet across and his thighs were as large as an oak tree. His chest looked completely ripped under that white t-shirt and it spread across him like two humungous mounds of granite pillows. Billy would have looked like a mere weakling compared to this man. Quite honestly, only my grandpa came close. Lloyd stopped and turned around. His face was the most beautiful face I had ever seen. He had dark hair that was long and flowing and the finely chiseled features everywhere. He had a scruffy, but manicured dark brown beard. I could tell his eyes were Dark Ocean blue and his lips were full and pouted a little. He put his hands on his hips and motioned with his head, for me to come closer. I did so and when I got about 3 feet in front of him he said to stop. He didn’t say anything for about 2 minutes. He just looked at me with such an incredible lust in his eyes that I felt totally drawn to him. My whole body was excited at the prospect of even being within a few feet of this God. I started to walk towards him. To look into his eyes I had to hold me head up as if I were looking at the sky. “STOP, DON’T MOVE ANY CLOSER. Stay right where you are. I’m getting a good last look at you. You are going to be one of the best, I’m sure of it. WOW! You Uncle said you were a sight to behold and you’re really beyond that.” “Thank you, sir. But I’m nothing compared to you." Lloyd chuckled, "Actually, you will be so much more than me. Your Uncle knows this. He's been with you your whole life." I must have looked a little bewildered because he followed up, saying, "You probably don't remember or maybe you never even saw your Uncle, but he would sit in the stands, disguised to look normal and watch you play your games. All the way from little league to your high school games. He is so proud of what you have accomplished. He would come back and tell us all about some of the great plays that you would make. He's really your biggest fan. And now I can see for myself, why. You are magnificent Steve. Perfection. I can see just what you are going to become and it's colossal. I hunger for you." "God, I just want to touch you; to feel your magnificence. What do you want me to do for you, sir?” “Steve, I want you to see, feel and be something that’s beyond your wildest fantasies. Today you’re a man and it’s time you know why your father thinks your Uncle Matt is a freak or monster. Your Uncle is not the type of freak that your father has made him out to be. He is a giving, generous and loving man who only wants the best out of this life. I’m about to show you the most amazing gift that I have ever been given, and that gift was from your Uncle. I am not of your bloodline, but because of your Uncle, I am now a part of him and as well a part of you. I am chosen by him to become part of the bloodline. He has chosen me and others to reap the benefits of your family's gift. He sent me to get you and begin this gift to you as well. But before I could I had be sure that this is something you have wanted all your life. Billy was the test; the beginning to get you acclimated, so you would be able to really get your gift from me if we thought you could handle it. I now know you can. Your Uncle can’t do it himself, at the moment, because he is tending to other men to be in our bloodline, just like you. He will meet us back at the farm, when we get there and then you will get your final gift from him. The rest of us, non-Tranherne's, will never get the final gift. Only those that are born into the bloodline, like yourself, will get the final gift. Now this next bit is very important so listen carefully.” “I am, sir.” Lloyd literally shivered and said, “I fucking love it when you call me sir. It shows respect and you are definitely going to respect me for the next 2 ½ hours. You will do whatever I want and you will be obedient. Do you understand this and do you agree?” “Yes, sir.” “Good...nevertheless, it really won’t matter, because once we begin because you won’t have a choice. First off, whatever you do, I’m telling you that the most important thing is that you don’t move or say anything unless your told or made too. Second, whatever happens to you, go with it. Do not resist it, even if you are in uncomfortable or in pain. It will make things that much easier on you if you totally give in to what is going to happen. Don’t fucking fight this, OKAY!” “Yes SIR. I want this, sir. I want whatever you have to offer me.” “Good boy!! Now, you’re going to witness something that you have never witnessed before. What happened to you last night is minuscule compared to what you’re going to experience now. Then you’re going to go through something that only a very few men on this earth have ever felt before. Billy gave you your first stage last night. I’m sure you’ve noticed some BIG changes in your body?” “God, yes, sir. It’s been amazing. I feel so big and powerful and turned on all the time.” “I know that feeling well. I must've cum over 100 times when I first went through the change. But now you’re going to go through the second phase with me and the third stage with your equal, which is someone, in your bloodline, who has been predestined to go through this with you. You’ll find that out later. Then you will have the final stage with your Uncle. Remember, you’re going to change, Steve. You’re going to become something you’ve always dreamed of. I’m also sure that you have figured out that your grandfather was one of us, correct?” “Yes sir, I knew he was someone special and now I realize just how special.” “Well he is a very special man. You’ll soon find out just how amazingly special he is. I want you to remember how you feel about him, and how badly you want to be big, because it’s not going to be all fun and games, either. You’re going to feel massive amounts of pain, but even higher amounts of pure pleasure. Don’t scream or run, because there is no one around that will hear you. I’m not saying that to scare you, but this will be quite a shock. Are you ready?” “I…I guess...Yes...Yes I'm ready, sir!!” Inside I was saying to myself. ‘If it’s what I think and am praying for, then HELL YEAH I’m ready.’ My cock was again on its way to becoming hard as a rock and it was beginning to poke its way out of the new hole that Lloyd had made for me, in my shorts. He looked down and noticed my growing cock. “Yeah, I think you’re ready, son.” I was ready for anything. I’ve wanted to be with a mammoth muscle man all my life and I was finally going to have my dream come true. Little did I know that it was going to change my life forever and cause me to never see my Mom's loving face again? Lloyd smiled and closed his eyes. His put his hands on his hips and started to softly chant a dialect that I couldn’t understand. I immediately noticed that the birds and insects became silent. I couldn’t hear the crickets anymore either or any noises at all except what sounded like a low rumbling. Very soon, I started to feel the ground shake all around me. I thought Kentucky was experiencing its very first large earthquake. My first instinct was to run for cover but I remembered what Lloyd had said about not running and then I saw Lloyd’s eyes open and I realized where the shaking was coming from. It was coming from him. His eyes were no longer blue, but had completely gone white. I could see no iris or pupil, only the clarity of white. Then, Lloyd’s body started to tremble. This must’ve been turning him on too as I noticed a huge bulge snaking down his right leg underneath the overalls. It stopped for a moment just below mid-thigh and I thought to myself, “Dear God, He must be over 15 inches long.” Then it started back up again. The thickness was over one-third as big as the thickness of his massive leg. His body started to shake and vibrate even more. Then I noticed a dark trail of wetness coming from wherever the head had been and his flowing precum was accenting the shape of his leg even more. The ground was really shaking now as he began to vibrate intensely. His cock finally stopped growing, just below his knee. My mouth watered and my asshole puckered for his jean snake. The vibrations were so intense that his body was actually making a humming sound. I know what you’re thinking and your right. His body and the ground weren’t shaking with a violent type of sensation but more of a continuous vibration, like a vibrator. It made me snicker when I thought about it, but I quickly became serious again, when I saw that the lower half of his right leg was now soaked with all the precum pouring out of him, making a pool of it under his foot. The ground was vibrating so much it started to tickle my feet. I felt a strange sensation go up my legs to my pelvis, hitting my cock and balls, causing my own cock to begin precumming like crazy, just like Lloyd was doing. Then the feeling went up my torso till my entire body was vibrating almost as much as his. The sensation was overwhelming and I felt completely relaxed and invigorated at the same time. My cock was more rigid than I had ever known it to be and as it stood out of my shorts it was flinging huge amounts of precum all over the place. I couldn’t resist the feeling and I was just about to cum when he yelled the word “TRAHERNE” and I realized my prayers might be right, as my all-time fantasy was about to happen. The vibrations slowed and stopped but the will to cum in me was stronger than ever. I took a couple of deep breaths, trying to relax and the feeling of an explosive orgasm slowly went away. Then I saw Lloyd start to actually pulsate. His entire body was beating like a heart would, pumping itself up like a bodybuilder did before the big contest. It was really strange though, because Lloyd wasn’t actually flexing his body; his body was flexing itself. Lloyd hadn’t moved his legs or arms at all since all of this had started. Larger and larger his muscles became as they filled with blood like he was going through a massive workout, but all he was doing was standing there with his hands on his hips. He wasn’t actually growing taller, but it really looked like he was getting a massive pump. I noticed that Lloyd had closed his eyes and I could tell he was in some sort of trance. His breathing increased with every breath and his inhales were becoming so powerful that I could feel the pull towards him with every breath, but amazingly his exhales were only normal size. Where was all that air going? As I looked closer I could see that he was actually using the oxygen to inflate himself. “But that’s impossible.” I thought…or was it? The more oxygen he brought inside him, the more the blood would flow into his muscles, and the bigger those mammoth muscles would become. I noticed that his cock was getting thicker too, as well as the bulge in his crotch was showing more and more as his balls must have been increasing. The fabric of his overalls was straining like crazy trying to hold in his massive tool. Again the earth around us rumbled, but this time it was due to the incredibly low bass sound of Lloyd’s moans in between his awesome breathes. His moans became louder and louder to the point of massive growls. Even the sound of the man before me was effecting me and my body. If were even possible, my cock was harder than ever in my life. I was actually in a sort of blissful pain that my cock had reached such a rigid state. Never in my wildest fantasies, I thought that I could be more turned on then I was with Billy, and then I surpassed that this morning when I was satisfying my own self-indulgence. But now, my cock literally ached with a sexual magnitude and insatiability that was growing beyond a normal realm of erogenous pleasure. I could feel the cum in me raising and filling up my cock, but nothing came out. Still, no matter how much I wanted too, needed too, had too, my cock would not release any fluid other than precum or give me what was the normal meaning of an explosive orgasm. Instead of shooting loads of cum, I was bound by my desires and in a constant state of a euphoric orgasm. I heard myself screaming as the pressure in my cock intensified. Even with all that I was feeling now, my anticipation of what I was hoping was going to happen was only taking me further on my journey and everything I was experiencing so far was beyond my wildest fantasies already. They say that there are levels of consciousness that some are lucky enough to achieve when in a certain metaphysical state. I had not only reached that, I was well on my way of surpassing those levels of almost God like feelings. In fact, I no longer thought about only myself because at this moment, I was so completely enthralled with this being before me that I was becoming something else. I started to get dizzy from the colossal surges of power I was experiencing and I had to close my eyes for a second. With my eyes closed, I could feel the sound of his booming voice hitting me on my chest and actually feeling his voice as a physical thing, sinking into my flesh. My cock felt like a balloon that was being filled with water to the breaking point, but ,God I felt more fucking alive than ever. When I felt sturdy enough again, I opened my eyes back up as Lloyd s massive arms suddenly rose sharply above his head and there was a type of an invisible shock wave that blew out from his body which knocked me on my ass as well as toppling over a couple of 30 ft. trees. It was definitely loud enough to produce a huge, long echo that bounced off the valley walls. The blast of energy felt like a Mack truck had hit me. It didn’t hurt me, but as I stumbled back to my feet I could feel the actual energy from the shock wave start to radiate through me. It felt like my own body was expanding but I couldn’t see any physical changes. My balls began to pulsate just like Lloyd’s body had been. It felt like I was having the most intense workout and sexual experience of my life. Every muscle in my body was tightening and becoming harder and harder, to match the hardness and fullness of my cock, though I still wasn’t growing bigger. My arms felt like they were going to explode in size and even my face felt tighter. I could feel my skin tightening around the follicles of each strand of hair. My legs were becoming as strong and hard as tree trunks and my ass literally felt like a rock. I felt my abs tighten and I pulled up my shirt and looked at my stomach, but other than feeling tight and hard, there was no optical change. In fact, there was no change, other than my plump cock, anywhere physically on me, but the feeling inside of me was exploding with power and ecstasy. Then, if was even fathomable, stronger feelings of lust came over me. My mind went blank and was instantly filled with visions of hugely muscled giant God-like men. But unlike the dream I had after being with Billy, every image of every man was a version of Lloyd. I didn’t care about anything or anyone else in the world at all. Not my Mom or Dad, not Billy, Grandpa, or even Uncle Matt. All I knew at that point was Lloyd. I wanted to be huge like him. No, actually, I wanted to be a complete part of him. My entire body literally ached to be like him and to have him. My cock started to pulsate like crazy and even stronger and more intense huge waves of pleasure over took me, completely. I had to be a part of this man. I had to feel him. I yearned to be him, to touch him, to experience all that he was feeling. I could feel an even larger buildup of an explosion in me and I embraced it. I gave myself freely, remembering what Lloyd had said. I lost myself in him. I was no longer Steve; I was a part of Lloyd. Then, my body started to become as hard as I was feeling inside. Not only was my cock like a rock, my body became very rigid and as I relinquish any control that I had of myself. The energy blast from Lloyd had taken complete control over me and I had no choice whatsoever to fight it. I didn’t want to fight it. I only wanted it to take me over and I was more than eager to let it happen. Levels of ecstasy were building one on top of another. My whole body, no my entire being was in a state of orgasm. Wave after wave of sexual intensity filled up so much inside of me that I couldn’t control myself, nor did I want to. I welcomed the impending result, whatever it may be. I watched helplessly as Lloyd’s arms fall back down by his sides and then to shoulder height. As he outstretched them towards me, a blinding electrical current shot from his fingertips and targeted my crotch. The electricity hitting my balls sent then into another sort of overdrive. They weren’t only pulsating, they moving around in my sack and I could tell they were growing. Again, there had been the intense pain of being shocked, but it quickly went away. It was replaced by a feeling that was amazingly even more powerful, like it was energizing me more than I already was. Now I had come to a point that there is no way possible to explain what I was feeling in my entire body. There are no words and it was beyond any comprehension of our human psyche of explanation. I looked down just to see if, like the non-optical changes of the rest of my body, the same thing was happening to my balls. To my joy, it wasn’t. I could see my balls getting larger. I felt them against my legs pushing them apart, as they needed more room to grow. Bigger and heavier they became, filling up with so much pressure I could feel it turning and boiling inside. The pressure that was already on my cock was now matched to the pressure in my balls. Then all of the lust and euphoria I was feeling through the rest of my body went straight to my balls. I started to scream in pleasure, and with each shout, my voice seemed to get lower, till I was shaking the ground myself with my own moaning and groaning. I couldn’t contain the new intense feeling and I let out a type of sonic boom scream as I started to finally have a physical shooting orgasm. Although, it was not in a normal way with shot after shot; it was more like one continuous flow of cum coming out of my cock like a fire hose. I was hitting and pouring it all over Lloyd’s body over 6 feet away. Whatever he had done to me, I was in the purest possible form of euphoria, being his concubine of muscle and power. I involuntarily arched my back, throwing my arms back and I embraced what was happening as I let my seed stream out from my body and soak the wall of muscle in front of me. Up and down his body my white cream flowed soaking his clothes against his body, showing me every curve and mound. My body moved around like an unmanned fire hose that was spraying everywhere. My cum was soaking not only Lloyd, but also 20-30 feet all around us. After a few minutes, I regained my stability and instinctively aimed back at him as he opened his mouth and inhaled again as my large stream of cum was sucked into it by the incredible vacuum force. His inhalation was so strong, that my entire body started to be pulled toward him and by the time he closed his mouth to swallow I was only about 2 feet away from him. He let out a huge growl and then he began to actually glow. His entire body underneath his clothes was actually radiating a dull soft auburn light. It was getting brighter and brighter, but not blinding. I was being enticed by him like being a moth to the flame. Since his sonic boom of energy hit me, nothing that I did or thought of differ from what Lloyd had wanted me too. He had completely entranced me as I was only a pawn in his endgame. It was also still his will that I was now seemingly able to freely move my body. So therefore, I or rather, I should say, HE raised my hand to touch him on the arm and the millisecond that our skin met I felt additional continuous bursts of energy, which started the most amazing transformation I had yet to see. First, his groans and growls became louder and he began to grunt like a wild animal. He actually snarled and gnashed his teeth together almost biting me. I pulled, or rather was commanded to pull my hand away as I started to notice his shirt beginning to quickly shred from his body exposing, in a matter of seconds, inch by inch of golden moonlit skin and a huge and sensuous chest that I yearned to touch. But for now my arms were locked at my side. As his t-shirt quite literally exploded off of him, it hung out of his overalls. He must’ve known how much I wanted to touch him, to feel his immense body, because suddenly within in instant, I felt his hand behind my back as he pulled me into him, burying my face between his massive mounds of what was his chest. I hadn’t really noticed so much with my eyes before, other than seeing his shirt rip off of him, but he wasn’t just growing, his body was multiplying. Muscles on top of muscles were getting larger, longer and fuller. I could feel him getting larger and larger under me. A few moments after my face was buried in his chest, I felt my feet leave the ground. My mouth tasted my own salty cum as licked the mounds of his open chest. When my tongue found one of his succulently enormous nipples I felt a huge growth spurt that caused me to almost suffocate as his nipple extended and filled my mouth. His overalls no longer had any room in them for his body either. Both straps broke without hesitation off of his shoulders. As they popped off, one of them had so much force that it shot out one of the trucks tires over fifteen feet away. The rest of the jean fabric of the overalls became as tight as a drum skin as it pulled across his growing body. Then, the overalls begin to dig into his flesh as if his body was the muscular dough in a Croissant roll can. Very quickly, the overalls weren’t able to contain him anymore and the fabric exploded and shredded like cheesecloth. The tightly woven material ripped apart with strands of white and blue threads flying everywhere. It literally was an explosion. His entire chest heaved around my head as I clung with my teeth to his giant sized nipple. In fact his whole body seemed to engulf mine. I felt as though I would smoother in ecstasy. When his body finally rebounded he had instantly grown larger than Billy had been. His large hand that was holding me against him went down under my ass and as the last bit of overalls fell to the ground, the man was completely naked and still growing beneath me. I licked everywhere I could reach my mouth. His massive arms, his chest, his stomach and his armpits all were licked clean of the mixture of my cum and his sweat. Next I felt his other huge hand on my back again, grabbing what was left of my shirt as it was ripped from my body. Then in just as swift a move, off came my torn shorts. It was completely effortless for him to strip me, shredding my clothes in the process, instantly, while he held my now 282lbs body up with his one hand under my ass. The cool night air added yet another tingling sensation to my naked body. As I felt us skin-to-skin, it was becoming too much for my senses to handle. I felt as if I was going insane with so much elated power, divine lust and an exuberant hunger for more, but amazingly I knew that this was my destiny and that I was made to become this…this Mighty Omnipotent of Power that was before me. With all the God-like awareness and titillation that I was experiencing, I was still ready for more and I instinctively knew that more was yet to come. Lloyd’s hand that was under my ass wasn’t just to hold me up. There had been another serviceability that he had in mind. Suddenly, I felt his middle finger begin to play with my hole. He rubbed my taint back and forth putting the perfect amount of pressure to make it feel so good. Then he began to softly vibrate his finger as he brushed in a circular motion around my bud as to entice me into what was inevitably coming. I began to moan, biting my lower lip, which was his invitation to enter me. With a force that was instantaneous and to the hilt, I screamed in pleasure and pain as his already 8” finger shot up inside me, invading my ass, sending me further and further into a frenzy of an animalistic magnitude. He finger fucked me with such force that he would sometimes exit my ass entirely and then plummeting his appendage to the hilt, literally punching my butt. As he continued to grow, his finger became over 12 inches long. He was now well over 20 feet high and his finger-cock pushed so hard against my prostate that I almost passed out from the intensity. The pleasure was cosmically more overflowing than the pain was excruciating. His massive finger continued moving in and out of me with an increasing, ferocious pace and without even touching myself, I was helpless to resist as I started to cum in huge violent bursts that were soaking most all of me and more of Lloyd’s enormous torso. With every internal thrust deep into me a huge volley of cream would cascade out of my piss hole. After about a minute of completely soaking us to the bone and muscle, my orgasm finally stopped, but Lloyd didn’t stop growing or fucking me with his expanding fuck tool. I was in such a state of enraptured awareness that I didn’t realize that he had inserted 2 and then 3 fingers up my ass as he was opening me up for larger things to come. I was no longer in a normal state of consciousness. In fact, I was quite literally a rag doll that Lloyd was playing with. My state of utopia was so much so that, any coherent thoughts were gone and there was no ebbing of my pleasure. My orgasms hadn’t even phased out any of my insatiable lust. If this was what it felt like to be a god, it was completely incredible. He grunted some more and as I looked down below I noticed the ground getting further and further away. I thought that he must have now been almost 25 feet tall. By the feel of his 3 fingers, the middle one must have been over 14” now, my asshole was now going to be able to accept the huge size of him. The electrical shock, the vibrations, all of it, must have been him priming me for this process since the moment we stepped out of the truck. I never had a man in me as big as Billy up my ass and I now realized how I had even managed him, before Lloyd was doing his invasion of my ass. These men, no…these Gods, had the ability to change not only their own bodies, but others as well, and all by a means that was still uncultivated to me. But now all I wanted to was to be completely filled by him. I shuddered at the prospect of that main appendage of his. A cock that was now well over 3 feet in length and by all plausibility, completely negate of being able to enter me in any way. Still, he continued to ram his finger in me with such force my cock was getting a hand job from the muscles on his torso. Then in one huge thrust to his knuckles, I shot a single huge glob of cum straight up and over his head. This must’ve been the right signal for him, because he exited his fingers from me when the middle was about 16” long. I was beginning to become somewhat frightened at the thought of his cock. I didn’t even want to look down at it, just yet. He was now bigger than some of the surrounding trees but there was no one for miles so any passersby wouldn’t notice him. He not only was getting taller, but I could tell that he was getting wider and bigger everywhere, because the next thing I felt was something hard and large as a tree trunk against my right leg. I looked down and saw his 3 and a half-foot cock rising and pulsating under and beside me. There was enough precum coming out of it to fill a large mortar bucket. In fact the puddle it was making on the ground looked large enough to fill a kiddy pool. My cock was still pulsating and hard as a rock and the need for more was still as strong as ever. I looked up at Lloyd’s face and his eyes were open and looking down at me with the same intense lust as before, but something else that made me to continue to look into them. He spoke in a low giant’s size voice. “NOW IT SHALL BEGIN FOR YOU. YOUR NOW WILL BEGIN YOUR NEW LIFE.” I was unable to look away as the power Lloyd’s piercing eyes looked deep at me, no rather into me. At first I didn’t realize it but he was actually hypnotizing me to be ready for what was to come next. As Lloyd later told me, he had to “hold me” as he put it, which basically was his way of saying hypnotize me, otherwise I never would have been able to carry through with everything. Also that my encounter with Billy was to begin the process of giving my body the elasticity I would need now. If I wouldn’t have been hypnotized and made unaware of the excruciating pain and changes that my body was about to undergo, I probably would have died. As I looked into his eyes, his mind control on me was amazing. He spoke with his mouth for the last time, “YOU MUST WANT THIS WITH ALL YOUR WILL AND SOUL. DO YOU MY BOY?” “I do sir!” “GOOD, NOW WE WILL TALK NO MORE, JUST LOOK AT ME, SON. LOOK DEEP INTO MY EYES AND HEAR MY THOUGHTS…YOU ARE NO LONGER OF YOU OWN BODY, BUT OF MINE. YOU SHALL HEAR, THINK, SMELL, TASTE, AND BE ONLY FOR ME RIGHT NOW. YOU MUST BE SUBORDINATE TO ME, STEVE; YOU MUST HEAR WITH MY THOUGHTS AND OBEY THEM. YOU CANNOT AVERT ME. YOU ARE MINE. DO YOU UNDERSTAND?” I nodded yes, not so much that I was answering his questions, it was that I had wanted this all my life and I did not want resist him, in any way at all. Still even if I had wanted to resist this, the power he had over me right at that moment was so strong; that I was completely useless to deny what was about to happen next. The feeling of yearning for this was more than I could bear. I felt my eyes begin to water and a tear of joy run down my right cheek, as I was able to hear him even though his mouth did not move. “TODAY, YOU ARE MINE TO CHANGE; MINE TO OWN. YOU ARE TO BE REBORN INTO YOUR NEW LIFE FOREVER. DO YOU UNDERSTAND?” I never once thought about trying to look away or escape what was happening to me. All I saw was a paradise there that I had never known before. My entire body was exploding with pleasure. I longed to be there, to be a part of this God; of my family of Gods. My Grandfather, my mother, my uncle and Lloyd were my family. I had found my true calling. I was beginning my true life. Lloyd eyes were all that I could look at and I felt a complete peace within them. This was my creator and my lover. We were connected. Somehow, all of us, were connected. And it was now my moment to find out how...
  7. (A while back I began to write this story and I only got to Chapter 3 and it was never finished. Lately I have revisited the story and made a few minor changes to the first 3 chapters which I'm going to post here, chapter by chapter. Then after those are posted, I'm going to finish the story. I think there will be 5, possibly 6 chapters in all. I hope you all like what I've come up with so far and that you continue to join me on my journey to Uncle Matt's Farm. Please comment and let me know if you like it so far!) Chapter 1 - My BIG Birthday It was a cool August evening the night my parents got in a huge fight and my dad hit me. He said it was an accident, but how accidental can a fist be? I had just turned 21 and had been home from college for a about week. It was the end of my summer vacation. I went to Ohio U in Athens, Ohio, but my family lived in Flatbush, Kentucky. I was there to spend my birthday with old friends and my family. College was great, but home was home. Or so I thought. As I tore out of my parent’s home, the crisp night air slicing through my enraged body felt ice on a hot stove. I loved my father, don’t get me wrong, but the pain on my left cheek begged to differ. Let me start a little earlier in the day. I had spent my birthday morning with a hangover. My friends took me out the night before and poured alcohol down my throat like water through a hose. In fact, at one point there was a huge hose down my throat, belonging to the local “straight” quarterback, Billy Jeffries. But I digress and I’ll have more on that in a second. Let’s go back even a little further; back to the beginning of when I started wanting what I was about to finally receive. I’ve always had a big body, not really fat, just big and bulky. Ever since I was a kid, I was always bigger than most all my classmates. My mother said it was from her side of the family. She said that the men were always large and strong as an ox. I do remember visiting my grandparent’s farm every now and then, and I remember how large and solid my grandfather was. He used to put his finger out and instead of telling me to pull it, he told me to grab on as tight as I could, then he would lift me, effortlessly, up and onto his shoulders, never wincing or even struggling in the least. He did this all with just his index finger. The first time he did that I was 7 and weighed 84lbs. Through my childhood it seemed that he kept growing bigger just as fast as I did. I could never seem to gain any height on him. For years I never saw him without his clothes on. He was always a very private type of man when it came to that. When I was 12 he took me back out behind the barn to help him fix one of the walls that was starting to sag outward. It was an extremely hot July day and the humidity was so strong that you could literally sweat just standing still. When we got back there, he looked over at me, bitched about how incredibly hot it was and he told me to get comfortable. Then he began to slowly unbutton his shirt. Grandpa’s clothes were always pretty loose fitting, which only made him look like he was bigger yet. With every inch of skin that came into focus, more and more muscle tried to escape. Finally, after what seemed a lifetime, he took off his shirt and for the first time I saw what my mother talked about. He was massive. The man was 62 years old and had a body larger and more virile looking than a bodybuilder I have seen to this day. Veins snaked down over every inch of him, winding through the peaks and valleys of his titan like form. His arms were as thick as a large coffee cans and harder looking than concrete. His chest…My god, his chest stuck out well over 6 inches from his body. It was gigantic and you could see the muscle strands through his deep rich tanned skin. His pecs were so heavy with muscle they curved downward to meet two of the largest and hardest looking nipples that looked as if they could be milked like a cow. Each nipple was well over an inch long and his sweat from the hot summer day, caused droplets to hang off of them like raindrops on edge of a tree branch. His back was as wide as I was tall and he literally had an 8-pack of rock around his abdomen. With every movement you could see the power and god like strength that coursed through him. With men as old as he was, I should have seen some signs of age, like wrinkles, but his skin was tighter than the most virile athlete and it there wasn’t an age spot or blemish on his torso. As he bent over to lay his sweat soaked shirt down on the woodpile I actually could not take my eyes off of him. I only had my shirt halfway over my head as I used it to sneak staring at him. Feelings began to swell inside of me that I had never felt before. Suddenly in a split second, he was no longer my grandpa, but an idol, a hero, and a God for me to worship. I knew that it was soooo wrong for me to feel this way, but I couldn’t help it. I wanted him to show off for me, to hold me up high above him, to let me touch his magnificence. I wanted to be close to him, to honor and obey him completely, to be a part of his body. Yes, that’s it, I wanted to BE him. As he started to stand back up erect, he was facing away from me as he called for me to come over where he was. I didn’t move, but I had managed to get my shirt all the way off. “Steven, get over here and help me, will ya?” I didn’t budge. He turned around and saw my awe and began to laugh. “It’s okay boy, I know what you’re going through. I did the same thing, the first time I saw my father’s body as a young tike just your age. You don’t have to be afraid; this is who we are and what you will become, someday. You just need a little help from you’re Uncle. He’ll make it so good for you, just like he did for all the men in our family. Come over here and touch my arms.” I was immobile. “It’s okay, son. I want you to feel what only another man in our line can feel. Come here my boy and I’ll take you to a place you’ve never been, but someday you’ll never return from: A place of Gods.” With that, he struck a most muscular pose and I blacked out, fainting at his feet. That’s all I could remember from that day. It was never discussed and he never took his shirt off in front of me again. Sadly, 2 years later, my grandpa died in a boating accident late at night. His body was never recovered. Since then I have worked hard at becoming just like him and my passion for being a huge muscle beast has been my secret lover. My fantasies to become a huge muscleman with massive bulges and pure Herculean power and strength increased daily. I fantasized about being big in so many different ways, growing up. Starting the day after being behind the barn, I would fantasize that I was a huge muscle giant walking through a town of villagers, crushing houses made of Popsicle sticks, and occasionally stepping on a Fisher Price figure or army man. I loved the height factor, but my real fetish was to have muscle and power along with height. As a kid, I never really worked out, because I was always big. In high school, some would say that I looked like a football lineman for a pro team or a big time wrestler. I was, at that time, 5’11” tall with a wide chest and big arms, thick legs, a tight round plump ass, and a pretty solid stomach without abs. I played football in high school and lifted weights daily, sometimes 2-3 times a day, which helped me to be as big as or bigger than any of the other guys on the team. I just looked “thick.” My problem was that I just couldn’t seem to cut any definition, so it looked like I was overweight. All through my upper teenage years I was becoming obsessed with growing and lifting. Because of my insatiable desire, I did grow and daily I felt myself getting stronger and bigger. Sometimes I’d cum just by lifting, feeling the power and strength of my muscles and getting off on it. My sexual awareness was going through the roof. I knew that I had feelings for men, but I never had the guts to follow through with it. Now in college, I wanted to be bigger than anyone I ever knew: Even bigger than Billy Jeffries. He was our star quarterback, and at over 6’7” tall, packed with massive muscle, and the looks of a god, he was the biggest any college had ever seen. He should have been a linebacker, but he threw the pigskin with such precision and strength that he was one of the biggest quarterbacks I think that ever lived. All I could say about him was he was completely massive. Most quarterbacks are more slender and wiry enough to dodge an oncoming lineman, but not Billy. He was quick, but he would have 2 or 3 bruisers hanging off of him and they still couldn’t put him down. And with his fantastic 21” guns, the man could throw the ball from one end zone to the other. Billy told me that he was from Covington, Kentucky and that we had played against each other in high school at an All State Game. I said I would have remembered him, but that I just couldn’t place him. He said a lot had changed over the last year. He said that he visited a friend of his in Flatbush every now and then, since he started at Ohio U. Billy and I became pretty close friends and since I didn’t have a car, Billy was usually my ride back home. He never stayed with me, but would travel out into the country and visit his friend. Billy was a huge fantasy of mine since I began at Ohio U. He had always joked around in the locker room with me and made fun of how big I was all over. Yes I did have a bigger than average cock at 5” soft, but hard it was 9 1/2“ long and 5 3/4” thick. I was proud of my cock, it was the biggest that I knew of, except for Billy’s. He was even larger than me and I think the only one on the team that was. So he had a right to tease me I guess. Sometimes, his fat jokes hurt a little, thought. But I knew he liked me as a friend and teammate. We were becoming as close as brothers. But since he wasn’t my real brother, the desire I felt for him wasn’t as shameful as the desire I had felt for my grandpa. And yes, Billy’s body was completely flawless. I mean there wasn’t a mistake or imperfection on him. He reminded me of a much younger version of my grandpa. At first, I actually had to turn away from looking at him naked in the locker room, for fear of not only getting rock hard, but awestruck like I was with grandpa. Slowly, though, after about a year of being friends, he became my secret fantasy man to lust over and over with my fist around my cock. Then just before this last time we came home, things seemed to change some. I was beginning to wonder (or hope) that he might have liked me a little more than just friends, but I would denounce it as me projecting that he liked me that way. Although, there were many times that I would catch him staring at me. Once, I was sure that I saw his cock start to get hard but he covered it up quickly with his towel. Then, one day, two weeks ago, after I thought everyone had left the locker room, he caught me alone in the large community shower whacking off, I immediately covered up the best I could and said I was sorry; that I was just really horny. I was mortified that he would make fun of me, but instead he said it was cool and he would give me some privacy. But he didn’t try and leave the shower area, at first. I could see that he seemed just as uncomfortable as I was. I thought DAMN he was embarrassed too, then he sighed really heavily and turned around, but as his massive naked frame left the tile, I thought I saw his tree vine start to harden. God I was so horny and after seeing him getting hard again, I stroked myself to my full mast again. I couldn’t help myself. Just like that day with behind the barn, again that huge muscle god of a friend was my idol, my secret lust. It took a little while though to get off, since there wasn’t much privacy, especially since he kept walking by naked and what looked to be “over semi hard” status. With every pass he made, he’d smile at me. Then, when I hadn’t seen him pass by for a little while, I thought he might have left and my inhibitions left with him. I stroked my cock so hard and I could feel my orgasm mounting like a volcano about to erupt. I tweaked my big nipples and played with my balls. I was just about to shoot when I felt his hand grab my ass and I lost it. I shot all over the shower wall with an orgasm that must have lasted 30 seconds long. Billy just stood there and watched me convulse and cum over and over. He cheered and congratulated me on my load and then started to laugh, calling me a “cum exploding freak”. I was hurt at first but then he took his one finger and lifted off some of my cum from the wall and spread it on my chest like the letter “A”. He said, “Now you’re a marked, bitch,” and again he started laughing with his half hard cock bouncing up and down with every chuckle. What I didn’t realize till later, now thinking back was that he was semi hard the whole time. Anyway, I felt really embarrassed and I grabbed my towel and left in a hurry. As I turned the corner to go out of the shower I thought that I saw him lick his finger, but I was too ashamed of myself to take a second, more direct look. I exited the shower, and got to my locker. I was amazed that I was still rock hard and I felt no ebb in how horny I still was. My heart was pounding a mile a minute, but over the thumbing of blood in my head and the blood causing my cock to pulse, I swore I heard him jacking that huge monster a midst the echoes of the shower walls. I leaned back against the locker and as I listened to the sounds of my fantasy seemly jack off, it was the last straw and without even touching myself again, I began to cum all over the locker room floor. I grabbed my towel, cleaning up my spunk and I got dressed. All the time thinking of how I knew I had to have this stud, somehow, someway. After that day, though, just like my grandfather, he seemed more aloof than ever before. He didn’t talk to me as much out of football practice and on the way home this last time, we hardly spoke or looked at each other. That was until he came into the bar bathroom. As I said before, I was taking a much-needed leak, with my piss-hard cock out when the bathroom door opened. It was Billy, with a really big smile on his face. I was shocked to see him since the only thing he said when he dropped me off at my parents was that he wasn’t sure he was going to go back to school anytime soon and that I probably should find another ride back. My heart sank then and I thought I had lost my friend, or worse yet my secret lust. For the next 5 days I never saw him anywhere around town. I figured he was staying with his friend in Flatbush. But now here he was locking the bathroom door (it was a one urinal, one stall type of room with a lock on the door). He lifted his hand way back and smacked my ass, saying Happy Birthday as he walked into the stall next the urinal I was at. I heard him unzip his pants but, thought it was strange since there was no sound of him peeing. I looked down at the glossy black tile floor and notice a distorted reflection of him in the stall. It looked like he was jerking off. Even though, I was still peeing, I instantly became rock hard. I thought I heard him start breathing heavier. “Where have you been, bro?” I asked hesitantly. “At the farm…with my friend. He says he knows you, but he doesn’t think you know him. He’s a great guy and he’s taught me a lot.” Billy answered, but his voice seemed to be raspy and lower. “I’d like you to meet him. He told me that I should apologize to you for that day in the shower. I shouldn’t have gotten you all worked up like that. I’m sorry, dude. I…I was having some fun with you. I like you.” “I like you too, Billy.” “Call me Bill, now.” His voice was definitely lower and his breathing was getting louder. “I need to ask you something.” “Sure, what?” “Don’t panic when I ask it, okay?” “No problem. What’s up?” “Did you get a boner when you saw your grandpa behind the barn?” The breath in me was gone and the world closed in around me in that instant. Images, questions and chaos poured through me. ‘How the fuck did he know about that?’ ‘What was he getting at?’ ‘I was only 12, but…’ ‘Oh my god, I do remember. After all these years, it finally came all rushing back and I remembered what happened. Oh my God, I remember, I was rock hard with my first hard-on when I saw grandpa. I remember him noticing my hard-on. I remember touching his massive arms and feeling electricity course through me. I remember feeling like something new, that day. I remember being changed.’ Without even hesitating to deny it, I answered Billy. “YES. OH MY GOD…YES” It felt so natural to admit it. I felt alive and free. I felt amazing. He chuckled, “Good, then it’s time you know all about me and what’s in store for you.” “What the hell are you talking about?” I said as I remembered that that was how my grandfather talked that day. I started to step back to look into the stall, but Billy commanded. “DON’T LOOK. STAY THERE.” I looked down at the reflection of him again, and I was sure he was jerking his cock. It looked huge. So without shaking the last drops of beer-induced piss out of my shaft, I started to jerk my meat too. A fire was building inside me, like I had only felt once before. The bathroom was getting really warm and I was tired of pussy footing around, so I got bold, turned around and flung open the stall door. I almost came immediately. There stood Billy and he was fucking HUGE. He must’ve been over 7” tall and wide and muscular as fuck. His body, literally barely fit in the stall. He had a lustfully crazed look in his eyes and he was visibly larger and taller than I had ever seen him. He was enormous and god like, just like my grandpa. I realized that all the time he had been in the stall next to me; I hadn’t ever looked up because if I would have, I would have seen him looking over the stall wall down at me. His cock was well over a foot long and thicker than a 20 oz bottle of pop. His entire frame was causing the walls of the stall to buckle outward. He smiled at me and waved his massive schlong at me, saying, “It’s time we do this, Steve. I’ve wanted you for soo fucking long. Now it’s your birthday and I want to give you your present.” With that he grabbed me, lifting me up off the ground and kissed me hard. I felt his long tongue probe the entire cavity of my mouth. It was incredibly long and I felt it lick and tickle the back of my throat. As he held me I felt him to begin to grow bigger. I was in ecstasy. Then there was a knock on the door, with Terry Gilroy yelling, “Are you done in there yet? I’ve really gotta take a shit.” Billy released his hold on me and in a few short amazing seconds was back to his normal height and his cock had lost 2” to its normal hard length. I rubbed my eyes and thought I must’ve been really drunk and imagined him that big. “Yeah, were done for now.” Billy said as we tucked ourselves back in and he opened the door. Before we unlocked the door, Billy wiped the precum off of his cock and fed me his soaked finger. It fucking tingled. Billy unlocked the door and Terry came flying in and gave us a weird look as we both exited the bathroom. Then he slammed the stall door closed and we quickly heard why he was in such a hurry. I hope he had the decency to clean up in there. Billy grabbed my arm and said, “Let’s go outta here. I know somewhere else, close by, where we can go.” “I’m so excited to be with you, Steve that we have to move quickly, ‘cause I can’t hold myself down to this size very much longer.” He literally pulled me out of one of the back doors of the bar and into the alley. He looked quickly to see if there was anyone there and to our luck it was deserted. He grabbed me around the waist and picked me up like rolled up sleeping bag under his massive arm and carried my into a cubby hole area that was dark but not too dark enough to not be able to see each other. I looked around and there was no way that I could see where anyone could come up on us or see us. Then I turned back to Billy. He bent down, kissed me, and started to grow again. He stood straight up and I knew he was now over 7 feet tall, probably a little over 8 feet. His cock had torn through his pants and by the time it stopped growing I knew it was at least 14” long now. As he grew every bit of his clothing stretched to its limit till every garment shredded off of him. He must have stopped at about 10 feet tall. His crotch was almost right in front of me. I looked up at him and just the awe and size of him made me cum in my pants. He laughed in a deep brooding way and he said. “Take it. Take it Steve. I want you to know what it’s like. You want to be a muscle god.” I opened my mouth as wide as I could as I struggled to gobble down his huge musclemeat monster. It was really difficult and painful at first but eventually I was getting all of the head passed my teeth and as more precum exiting his giant cock hole I was taking more and more of him in, till my mouth no longer hurt. Instead it felt amazingly elastic. More and more of his cock slid in with incredible ease. Then I plunged down on him to the hilt and smelled the musky odor of his crotch as my nose pressed against his pelvic bone. My throat, like my mouth, felt elastic and tight as his thick rod stretched me completely. It must have looked like some type of cartoon the way my body was stretching to accommodate him. His cock was filling up my throat as it went deeper and deeper in me. With his hands on the back of my head he held me there for a couple of seconds and I started to feel even better as it was less of a strain. Then he started to fuck my mouth like a pro. I was amazed at myself for being able to take him, but I figured that since I started college I had learned to work my mouth and throat muscles as well as control my breathing. Little did I know that may cock sucking abilities weren’t the case and Billy loved that. My hands traveled all over his body. Every single inch of him was solid granite. I grabbed his silver dollar nipples and tugged and squeezed as hard as I could. His moans told me how much he was pleased. Visions of my grandpa kept invading my thoughts, but I now, I somehow was welcoming them. Billy grabbed my torso, lifting me off the ground and held me there in mid air as he pumped his thick monster in and out of my hungry mouth. The strength on this guy was incredible. While he was still fucking my face, he turned me over so my cock was aimed at the sky and he brought me up to his own mouth so we could 69 vertically. I could taste large amounts of precum squirting from him and the more I tasted it, the less my mouth, throat and for that matter, entire body hurt. Eventually he was able to pull his cock almost completely out and then shove it back down my throat with it not being a struggle at all for me. My face was covered in a mixture of my saliva and his precum and my whole head was tingling. That’s when I felt the burning in my stomach. It started light and built in intensity like a rushing river heating up my entire body. My own cock was going in and out of Billy’s hungry mouth, too. And with every suck of him, it felt like my cock was filling more and more of his mouth up. At one point he engulfed my balls and I did everything I could not to cum because I wanted this to last forever. Billy started to grow some more and I could feel him gaining size against my skin. I was so far into a euphoric state that I grabbed his ass and shoved his cock so hard down my throat that his balls stung as they smacked my forehead. This was it for him. He buried his face down on my cock and then in rapidly huge and violent bursts that were so strong and intense I felt him cum like a rocket blasting off, with strong shots after shots of cum smashing into me for about a full 2 minutes, filling my hungry stomach with his hot cum. I didn’t need to swallow since his cock was halfway down my throat and I took every drop he had. Immediately, the burning heat that was flowing through me stopped and I’m not sure what happened next but right before I passed out, it felt like my body was expanding and hot as hell with my cock exploding in the most intense orgasm I had ever felt in my life. When I woke up, only about 5 minutes later, I was completely naked and my clothes were torn and lay shredded on the ground around me. Billy was even larger than before at almost 15 feet high and with a soft cock as large as he was when hard earlier. The giant football star had a 14” SOFT cock. He was completely naked, as well, since he had totally ripped his clothes to shreds and he was taking a tattered blanket to wrap around his massive frame. Billy told me that that was the very best blowjob he had ever gotten and asked if I could help him out whenever he really needed it. I told him of course but next time it would be 10 times better. He said, “You have no idea, Cousin” and gave me a kiss as he knelt down, giving my uncut cock a tug. Then he said something that I know I will never forget. He told me that I was in for some great times and that a whole new world was going to be opening up, because of my Grandfather and my Uncle Matt. I had no idea what he was talking about. The next day on my birthday, He said I would find out.
  8. Jaypat

    Troy's Maggot - 9

    Part 1 Part 2 Part 3 Part 4 Part 5 Part 6 Part 7 Part 8 TROY Phew, Maggot, I’m glad it’s you who answered your door. I didn’t know what I was going to say to your parents. Oh, they’re at work… and Joey’s at school. So, you’re home alone. Yeah, I brought them. When I got your text, “I need weights. I need to lift,” I knew exactly how you felt. So, I grabbed everything I could But I gotta say, you don’t look so good. Well, you’re all red in the face and sweaty, and your eyes are open wide like saucers… and why are you all covered up in a blanket are you sick or something? Come in and close the door? Sure. Why? You’re dropping your blanket…. Whoa… Jeeeeeeeeesuuuus! Look at you! You’re a fucking tank! Look at your fucking arms! There as big as mine! Your shoulders…. Fuck! They’re huge! And you’ve got fucking monster pecs on you. You can see every freaky striation! And you abs… they’re a freaking brick wall! Your quads are massive! …and all cut up! You can see each and every muscle division! You’re not standing up straight are you? Whoa… you’re as tall as me now! Damn! All this from that blue shit? And it’s still happening? You’re still fucking growing? No fucking way! Yeah, I got some weights in the car. Come on out and help me bring them in. What? You’re afraid someone will see you? You don’t want anyone to see you until you’re done growing? Fuck that! I’m not bringing in all that shit by myself. Throw on a shirt and come out and help me. No one will probably even realize it’s you; you’re so much fucking bigger now! They took your Troy’s Maggot shirts and now you don’t have a shirt that fits? Fuck! I’ve got a spare shirt in the car. You can use that. Hang on, I’ll get it. There. Damn. It fits you like a glove. Holy fuck! I never thought I’d see the day. Did you, Maggot? Did you think you’d see the day when your pecs would be pushing out the front of one of my shirts, when your rock-hard, veiny biceps would be filling my fucking sleeves? It wasn’t so long ago you were just a shriveled up stick! Haha. Fuck, I can’t wait til Hunter and Jack get a load of the muscles on you! What? The weights? Oh yeah. Well, come help me Maggot. What are you doing just standing there? Where are we taking this shit? Oh, you got a spot cleared out in the basement? No one ever goes down there, hunh? Ok sounds like a good spot to set up. Wait a minute, Maggot, don’t take all those fucking plates by yourself… Damn, look at you! Look at you lifting all that goddamn weight by yourself! Holy fuck, you’re getting strong! Can I lift as much? Who the fuck do you think you’re talking to, Maggot? Watch this! There…! Even one plate more than you took! It’ll be a cold day in hell before you out muscle me, Maggot! Brian’s Journal – Day 67 A cold day in hell before I out muscle him? Ha! All I can say is I hope the devil has a scarf because he’s going to need it before the sun sets today! I’m fucking growing. I’ve been fucking growing non-stop since yesterday, and I’m going to continue fucking growing. I can fucking feel it! I kept waking up all last night. And every time I did, I went to the mirror and I was fucking bigger. I’d go back to bed, wake up again in an hour or so, and I’d be even bigger. Fuck, it felt awesome, looking at those bulging biceps, that big chest, my wide back, and knowing next time I woke up, they’d all be fucking bigger, thicker, and wider with powerful, heaving muscle! Fuck yeah! My parents poked their heads into my room before they left for the day. I lay in my bed, all covered up. Little did my dad know I had grown two huge, veiny, muscled-out arms, just one of which could fucking break him in two. Haha. But I kept all that bulging, rippling muscle covered up under blankets and just grunted when they told me to be good. I’d be fucking good, all right! Fuck, even my grunt was deeper. It wasn’t long after I got out of bed that I began to feel a kind of burn in my heaving muscular body. I needed to lift. Fuck, did I need to lift! My parents didn’t own a weight set do I did the only thing I could, I texted Troy. I texted Troy and he came. Even more important, he brought weights! And my body was fucking burning for them! We set them up in our basement and I was loading the bar almost before we finished putting the bench together. Troy couldn’t believe how big I’d gotten. He knew I was as big as him. Haha. He was in for a fucking surprise. I could feel I was on the express train to massiveness. And the way I was growing, I knew it wouldn’t be long before I was bigger than him, way bigger. Fuck, I was going to be bigger than Troy. I felt myself getting hard at the thought. Bring it on! I hopped on the bench, but all notions about how much I could lift went out the window. I’d been benching about 275 prior to today, but I didn’t waste my time with that. I went right to 6 plates, 315. That was Troy’s bench. I thought it would satisfy my body’s hunger for a lift, but it didn’t, not even close. I pounded out a set of 10 with ease. It was way too easy. I needed more of a challenge. I needed more weight, a lot more weight! I hoped off the bench and almost without thinking about it added another two plates to each side. I slid onto the bench and under the barbell. “Maggot,” said Troy. “That’s a 495 pound bench. That’s crazy. You’re gonna hurt yourself.” “Fuck that,” I said. I was in a kind of growth craze. Growing, getting bigger, that’s all that mattered. I was blindly obeying the demands of my body. “Lift this for me,” it seemed to be saying. “Lift this and we’ll get fucking massive!” “I’m going to fucking bench this,” I said to Troy. “Either fucking help me or get out of the way!” “Ok,” Troy said, shaking his head, “I’ll try and spot you, but at 495, I don’t know how much good I’m going to do.” “Spot me?” I laughed. “Just fucking stand back!” I grabbed the bar with fierce determination, and lifted. At first, it wouldn’t budge. I tried harder, as hard as I could. I could feel that this was what my body wanted, what it hungered for. I continued to give it everything I had. I felt the blood rushing to my head, my face turning red, the veins popping out of my neck. And finally I managed to get it off the support. Fuck, I felt my arms exploding with muscle and as I lifted the bar, I could feel big triceps swell out and form deep, thick horseshoes. Fuck, I could actually feel the hard muscles swelling up on my arms… like they were going to blast right out of my skin, like an incredibly intense instant pump! “What the fuck, Maggot,” gasped Troy. “What the fuck is going on?” Troy was in the spotter’s position. I looked up at him with his eyes wide open and his mouth agape. I just looked up at him and smirked. “What do you think’s going on, Troy Boy?” And then, my arms shaking under the weight, I slowly lowered it down to my chest. It was excruciating and exhilarating, all at the same time. I could feel my pecs, two solid mounds of shredded muscle strained to their limit. And Troy’s t-shirt, the way it wrapped around me so tightly, I could feel every hard, bulging muscle on my torso… and they were growing! My fucking shoulders; they were like expanding rocks, I could feel them swelling with size. I could feel my abs, six blocks of steel-like muscle pushing out from my stomach. And my arms, damn, I could feel they were passing big and were heading for huge. I wasn’t exactly sure what was happening to me, but I found it so fucking hot I was really getting stiff. But now I needed to lift the bar back up. I could feel my body demanding it. My face was so pumped with blood, that if any more blood rushed up there, I felt it would explode. And then it started happening; unbelievably, my pumped up arms began to respond to my will and I started pushing the barbell back up. “FUCK!” I yelled while my whole body started shaking. Oh my God! My muscles… the were growing… more and more… so fucking intense! I began hearing popping threads and tearing seams as my iron body started erupting with size and ripping its way out of Troy’s shirt. Jesus, I could feel my entire frame was getting wider, longer, thicker and heavier. “HOLY FUCK, MAGGOT!” shouted Troy. “ARRRRRRRGH!” I yelled as I felt the sleeves around my powerful delts explode, destroyed by shoulders were blossoming into massive, ripped and segmented boulders. And my arms, fuck, I turned my head and watched my arms blast into massiveness right in front of my eyes. I could see the sinew weaving together making those fucking horseshoes thicker, and those biceps bulkier. “Whatever you’re doing Maggot, you gotta stop. You gotta stop right now!” bellowed Troy. “Fuck that, Troy!” I yelled as I felt the shirt get tighter and tighter. “This is your fucking shirt, Troy! Watch what my fucking body is going to do your fucking shirt!” There was more tearing around my torso and a second later, my mammoth pecs just erupted out of Troy’s shirt. They were huge ripped mountains of muscle, sandwiched between my giant arms and engorged with blood as I strained with all my might to push that weight up. RIIIIP, SNAP, SNAP, SNAP, POP! My expanding iron-like lats, bulging traps and thickening neck, burst out of the remaining pieces of Troy’s shirt, completely reducing it to shredded rags. And then BAM it was up. It was all the way up! I had benched 495 pounds. Damn. “Oh yeah!” I shouted, as I felt a shit eating grin burst out across my face. “Fuck yeah! Let’s see you bench fucking 495, Troy boy!” Then I did another rep only this time it felt easy. “Nice,” I said, laughing. Then I quickly pounded out another five reps before I racked the weight. I leapt up off the bench check myself out in the mirror we’d set up. Holy fuck, I was gigantic! About 6’ 5” and ridiculously wide and bulging! I tore off the shredded remains of Troy’s t-shirt and hoooooly fuck, I was a monster, a fucking muscle monster! I weighed at least 400 lbs. and I was all muscle, every freaking, bulging, vein covered inch of me. My pecs were like round hard melons, my shoulders and back were as wide as doors. My upper arms were at least the size of my head, with thick angry veins leading up to bowling ball delts. My workout shorts had fit okay when Troy arrived, but now my mammoth quads and hams were squeezed so snugly into the legs I was sure the slightest flex would destroy them completely. Of course my shorts were completely safe from my monstrous diamond-hard calves. And my package… I could see the front of my shorts pushed out as far as it could go in a giant bulge, and practically breaking under the strain. “How do you like your maggot now, Troy?” I said, strutting over to him and looking down at his wide-eyed, open mouthed expression. Fuck, look how much bigger I was than him! I was bigger than Troy! I was way fucking bigger than Troy! I was truly enormous, a fucking god! Each and every one of my muscles, from my telephone pole neck to my monster calves, were hard, gigantic, veiny masses! And Troy’s… Troy’s were just big. “Look at me!” I said flexing my massive arms and leering down at him. “I’m pretty fucking big now, aren’t I?” I loved understatement. I was fucking colossal! I hit a double bi, admiring the huge, twin granite peaks as they erupted from my arms. “Think we’ll win the bet now?” But Troy just stood there, apparently unable to speak. And me, I was getting distracted by my shorts. They were so fucking tight, they were really starting to hurt. And there was a recently enlarged caged beast down there that seriously wanted out. I reached down to pull off my shorts. But it didn’t quite work that way. I started to try to peel my shorts off of my enormous muscle encased legs, but I was having serious trouble. So, I slipped my meaty hands under the waist band and, with a heart stopping RIIIIIP, just tore the shorts right off my body, underwear and all. Fuck. I stood there, completely naked, staring at myself in the mirror. And I have to say I was stunned by what I saw. Damn, I was masculine perfection. Besides my killer upper body, I had the legs of a total beast. Each of my huge thighs was every bit as big around as my waist and carved with rolling, rippling sinew. My balls were like two tangerines and my cock hung over them almost to my knees, thick and heavy as a fire hose. “This is too fucking freaky,” said Troy, and then he turned and ran. “Where the fuck do you think you’re going Troy Boy!” I hollered and raced after him. “Don’t run away like a little bitch!” Troy tore out of the house, jumped into his car, and started the engine. No way was Troy going anywhere. He helped me do this! Fuck, he practically made me in to this muscle beast! No way was he leaving now. I fucking wanted him here. That’s right he wasn’t leaving because I fucking wanted him here! But could I stop a car? Fuck yeah, I could! I ran up behind his car, squatted down, dug my legs in and grabbed it below the chassis. Troy put the car in gear and started to pull away. But I pulled back! But could I stop it? I heaved and heaved. I felt every huge, powerful muscle strain in my huge, powerful body. Fuck, it felt like I might burst something. And then I felt it. I was growing again! My arms were bulging out bigger. My monster legs were getting even thicker! And then I was doing it! I was holding back his car! He gunned the accelerator. I could hear the wheels spinning. But he wasn’t going anywhere! Suddenly it sunk in! Holy fuck, I had a hold of Troy’s car and was keeping it back, using nothing but pure muscle! And I could feel it. All that physical power made manifest in pound after pound of steel-like, vein ridden beef exploding out of every inch of my body! FUUUUCCCCK YEAHHHH! “Come back here, Troy,” I bellowed. “Stop being a little bitch!” But Troy hit the accelerator and just kept pouring gas into the engine. I heard it rev up loud and strong. “Okay, fine!” I shouted. “If that’s the way you want to play it, go ahead! See what happens!” I looked down at my huge pecs and started grinning, I felt them getting bigger. The striations were getting thicker, the huge muscle globes were pushing out further, bulging up fuller. And fuck I was rising up, as if I was on some kind of a lift. Holy fuck! I was getting bigger and taller. Just like with the weights, straining my muscles on Troy’s car was helping me get even more colossal. “FUCK! YEAH!” Troy must have guessed what was happening because he killed the engine, jumped out of the car and hid around the other side. “Now you’re hiding? You are such a fucking pussy!” I yelled! Then I got an idea, A FUCKING FANTASTIC IDEA! I grabbed the car again only this time I lifted. Groaning and grunting, I felt every massive muscle in my body bulge and throb. And slowly, I began to make it move. I looked down as my feet, as they shuffled back and forth adjusting for the weight. Holy crap, look at my feet! They were huge and they seemed to be growing even bigger, becoming more solid with heavier bones, throbbing veins, and widening toes! Oh fuck yeah, bigger, I want to get bigger! As I continued to lift as I felt my two calves become rock hard with the pump and rapidly blow up to the size of soccer balls, flaring out larger and flexing behind my giant thickening shin bones. And my knees almost appeared to be shrinking as they were being completely overwhelmed by my massive expanding thighs. Oh my God, my upper legs were evolving into huge undulating, tightly woven masses of powerful sinew, throbbing under my skin, each one trying to bulge bigger than it’s humongous, shredded brother. And as massively wide as they got, they also seemed to be stretching longer, making my already impossibly colossal body even taller. And my balls… They were the size of two large oranges hanging below my monster cock which was about 15 inches long, as thick as a beer can, and only semi-hard. As I lifted the impossible weight of the car higher, I could feel my abs clench. Fuck, they were thrusting out of my stomach, growing, widening into eight deeply carved, solid bricks of muscle that violently heaved in and out with every monster breath I took. Fuck, I checked out my arms, as they gripped the chassis. My forearms were evolving into enormous bulging and swelling masses of ripped cords and tendons just popping with power. My biceps were massive globes of vein covered sinew with peaks alone that put Troy’s entire bicep to shame. My pecs erupted to the size of boulders, huge and ribbed with thick muscle fibers and I could feel my gargantuan lats spread out behind me, like a kind of thick muscle cape. Slowly my ridiculously gigantic arms straightened as I completed a military press with Troy’s car. Oh man, the fucking size of me… I was so fucking massive. So much fucking muscle over every bulging inch of me, now I had become an unstoppable giant, made solely of massive, heaving muscles. Troy looked terrified. I bet he never saw this coming! His maggot was now a seven and a half foot tall muscle giant, more than five feet wide at the shoulders, with huge thick mountainous traps dwarfing his barrel neck. I had grown gigantic, satiated wrecking ball delts supporting enormous, veined wrapped upper arms that resembled giant muscle globes bulging out impossibly huge and hard. My forearms had evolved into a huge conglomeration of thick woven cords, big around as Troy’s torso. My chest had blossomed into two massive orbs of sinew, hard, solid and ripped. My abs had become eight concrete slabs of muscle leading down to my fire hose cock and my grapefruit balls. And my legs… Crap, my thighs had grown so big around, they made the nearby tree trunks look skinny, and I could feel each and every gigantic, powerful leg muscle bulge and ripple under my skin as I shifted my weight from foot to foot. “How ‘bout now, Troy?” I boomed, while still holding his car above my head. “How do you like your maggot now?” He couldn’t say anything, not a thing. “I feel amazing,” I cried, “so fucking strong. I bet I could… Is your car fully insured?” Troy nodded rapidly. I got this giant grin on my face and suddenly I began to squeeze Troy’s car. I began to hear creaking metal followed by a loud pop from the car and then another. A bolt dropped out of it and bounced off the ground. “FUCK YEAH!” I cried as the car frame started to warp. Jesus, I was crushing the car! With my massive bare hands, I was crushing Troy’s car. Then bolts and rivets and engine parts started cascading down in a metallic rain as laughing, I continued to destroy the car with just the raw power in my megalithic arms. “Look at me, Troy boy!” I called. “Look at what your maggot can do!” I threw down Troy’s car with a tremendous crash of metal. Troy turned and ran. “Don’t run from me, Tiny Troy!” I called taking off after him. “Don’t run from your maggot!” I was amazed at how fast my long, hugely powerful legs caught up with him. I grabbed him with one massive, meaty hand, and effortlessly picked him up with my impossibly gigantic muscled-up arms and held him dangling in the air. “Don’t do this to me,” he said. “Please, not out here where everyone can see!” Just what exactly did he think I was going to do to him? “Remember Tiny Troy?” I said. “Remember when we first started and you did this to me…?” Then I noticed it. His reaction was exactly the same as mine had been. He was supporting a gigantic boner. Damn. That’s what he didn’t want out in the open where everyone could see. Tucking him under my muscle pylon of an arm, I hurried him inside and back down to the basement. I set him down and got my first good look at my ridiculously massive body in the mirror. My pecs were two gigantic globes of flesh, sticking out about two feet in front of me overshadowing a range of eight massive muscle plateaus rising out of my stomach and rippling in and out with every breath I took. My back spread out behind me wider than a barn door and about five times as thick. And my legs were two monstrous pillars, as thick around as an oil drum, with all the massive muscle groups visibly writhing and twisting with the slightest move. And every vein, every striation of every muscle group was clearly defined beneath my bronzed skin. My impossibly thick neck was now bent slightly over because I was too tall for the basement’s low ceiling and I was so wide with heaving, bulging, massive muscles, I almost filled all the available space. And as I stood staring open-mouthed at this vision, I felt my giant cock start to lengthen and grow stiff. Bigger and thicker it got, as I stared at my massively muscled, flawlessly proportioned, gigantic, heaving, marble-like muscle body in the mirror. Bigger, thicker and harder it got, as waves of mind searing pleasure began to emanate from it. I flexed and watched the muscle mountains explode out of my arms, then I felt the hardness of my giant pecs and ran my hand over the stone-like ridges of my abs. My new giant cock grew as hard as steel! Oh fuck, I’d never felt anything thing like this before. I mean, I’d been hard before, gotten off before, lots of times, but this… My entire hugely powerful body was practically shaking with the sensation. I felt like I was about to blow! And all this from just staring at myself. And then Troy was there, taking me into his mouth, sucking, licking. I never took him for a cock sucker, but then I guess there’d never been a cock quite like mine, attached to a gigantically muscled, heaving frame like mine. My hands found the top of his head and I started messaging his short, spikey haired scalp while he worked on my impossibly huge and engorged member. I was in that state where you desperately want to release, but you know as soon as you do it will be over, so you hold back. I kept staring in the mirror at my gigantic body, periodically flexing my massively muscled arms, my bowling ball pecs, and running my hands over Troy’s wide rippling back, all while feeling my member throb and pulse with impossibly intense waves of pleasure, building and building and building until I just couldn’t hold back any longer. “AAAAARRRRGGGGHHHH FUCK!” I shouted as I came with the force of a freight train, knocking Troy to the floor, and overloading my own pleasure centers nearly to the point of losing consciousness. I don’t know how long I stood there, lingering in the throbbing, pulsing, post orgasmic sensation, before it faded to the point where coherent thought became possible. Troy was picking himself up, and wiping himself off with the towel we’d brought down for the workout. “Please don’t tell anyone about that,” he said looking up at me, nervously. “Tell them about what?” I said, winking at him. “Thanks,” he said. “I’m starving,” I said. “How about you?” “I could eat,” he said, and the two of us thundered up the stairs to the kitchen. Troy stayed with me most of the day, but he left before my parents got home. He figured I’d have enough to explain without him being there and he was right. Did they freak? You betcha! But in the end they accepted me. What else could they do? They took me to see a doctor who looked over my chart as he looked me over and over and over. At one point the nurse brought in a step ladder so he could look in my ears. When he was done he said in a sagely tone, “I see from the school nurse you’ve been on steroids. You should stay away from them. They’re not good for you.” Then he prescribed post cycle therapy. And that was that. When I returned to school the next week, there was something of a commotion as you might guess. But, I figured they’d get used to me in time. The best part was Ralphie. I was 2 feet taller than him now and weighed 6 or 7 times as much, all of it raging, bulging, rippling muscle. Ha! My fucking right arm was bigger than his entire body. My gigantic, veiny bicep was bigger around than his puny torso! “So Ralphie,” I boomed, grinning evilly. “Want to talk about whose bigger now?” Guess what? He didn’t. Graduation came and Troy won his bet. Of course he did, I was way bigger than Ralphie, Simon and all three jocks put together! One dollar. That’s right, this whole thing had been about one dollar. Fuck. I saw a lot of Troy that summer. We did a lot of… experimenting. In between, he taught me a thing or two about wresting. Troy really seemed impressed with my size and power. I couldn’t understand why he didn’t get some of the blue shit for himself. But since I kind of liked being the gigantic one, I never really suggested it to him. And in the autumn, we went our separate ways to separate schools at separate ends of the country. I fully expected to never see him again. Thanks to his training and my ridiculous size, I got on the collage wresting team. But they had trouble matching me with opponents. Finally they lined up a match for me. I couldn’t wait to meet this other behemoth. I showed up at the gym was looking around when suddenly I felt this huge hand on my massive shoulder. I turned around and there stood a man every bit as gigantic and bulging with massive muscles as I was. That monstrous body was a stranger to me, but not the face that sat on top of it. “How ya doin’, Maggot,” said Troy. “I hope you brought your A game.” THE END
  9. “Please, Mr. Stevens, fuck me now,” Bruiser said out of nowhere. “If I don’t pop soon I’m going to explode.” It was clear the man was so ready to bust a major wad that he did not wish to wait even one more second. It was also clear by the purple color of his balls that Bruiser was using all of his remaining strength to not spurt buckets of cum. Bud Stevens could never pass up helping a man in need – it was partly because he was a good guy, but mostly because he was now so fucking strong that he had nothing to fear and could do almost anything. He also dearly wanted to plow the big muscleman - something awful. He figured the huge fireman could take more of a pounding than any other guy around – and Bud wanted to pound hard. He walked over to Bruiser, grabbed him at both sides of the waist, and lifted the large man into the air – as if he were as light as a small pillow. Bud teasingly brought Bruiser’s tight balls to his face and rubbed them against his bristly beard. The fireman moaned out loud and then began to plead. “No, please sir, not yet! I want to hold on longer. Hoisting me up is one thing, but please don’t tease me with your beard!” screamed Bruiser. “You’ve never been picked up before, have you, Bruiser?” Bud asked, pulling the man’s body away from his face. “No sir,” the man replied, “I’ve always been too big.” “Too big? Damn, son, you’re small. Well, you’re pretty small compared to me, boy,” Bud answered. “And you’re very light. Here, let’s lift your body with just one hand.” My huge muscleman tossed Bruiser’s body in the air and then let his ass come down on Bud’s upturned right palm. He then quickly pressed what anyone would say was a large man into the air – easily. The strength from Bud was mind-blowing to the other dude – he squirted out a big gob of pre-cum and it dripped down to the floor. It was pretty clear that Bruiser was about to lose his battle with his cock – and Bud didn’t want that to happen – not yet, anyway. He stopped pressing the big man up and down and just held him at shoulder height. Bruiser was breathing loudly out his mouth – like a woman giving birth. He really did not want to explode. “Hey Rogers,” Bud yelled. “Tell me something I should know about plowing your husband.” “He likes it hard and fast, sir,” Rogers quickly replied. “I can never thrust hard enough or fast enough for him. But be careful, he screams louder than the engine’s siren.” “Damn, that statement almost made me lose a load, myself,” Bud responded. “Is it okay with you Rogers if I give your big man his wish. It would also give me great pleasure.” “He’s all yours, sir,” Rogers said as he started pumping his own huge cock in anticipation. “I’d like him to have a pounding he’ll never forget.” “How about it, Bruiser,” Bud said, “you want me to air fuck you so hard that you’ll remember me for the rest of your life every time you sit down. It would make me happy to plow you and never let your feet touch the ground. That would thrill you, wouldn’t it, stud?” “Aw fuck, yes sir,” Bruiser replied, throwing his head back and letting out a cowboy-like yell. The guy was clearly ready to ride the big bucking bronco that was easily holding him in the air with one hand. “We just can’t kiss, sir. I save my lips only for my husband.” “I so respect that, Bruiser. Not to worry, there’s really only one thing I’m interested in attacking and I believe it’s going to be a lot tighter than your mouth. How about we make you do some screaming?” Bud responded. Bud then dropped the big fireman and caught him again at the waist. There was no way Bruiser’s feet were going to hit the ground – not for a while. Mr. Stevens wanted to plow and there was going to be absolutely nothing stopping him. Without even realizing it, I had grabbed my own hard meat and was standing ready for the show. Rogers was beside me and I could hear him grunting with anticipation, too. It seemed both of us had a ringside seat for the fun. “You might feel a little pain at first…” Bud started, but was interrupted. “Good!” shouted Bruiser as he waited for the invasion. “I like the pain, sir!” “Damn, son, by the sound of it I might get to use a lot more of my strength than I’ve used in a while,” Bud replied. “Since I got huge I’ve only plowed a big UPS man and the engine of a car I folded up with my own hands. I had to be kind of careful with both of those. I thinking it is going to be different with you, though.” “He can take it, sir!” Rogers exclaimed, “I promise.” “Then what the hell am I waiting for?” Bud said, lining Bruiser’s ass above his rock-hard bigger-than-life cock. If there had been a contest as to who was most satisfied during what happened next, it would have surely been a tie. The senior muscleman of steel did not ease his giant cock into the waiting ass of the big fireman – he literally slammed Bruiser’s body down the full length of his mega shaft with one powerful thrust. It was clear that the guy’s ass was super tight, but there was so much strength in Bud’s arms that penetrating the dude’s hole was a piece of cake. The thrill it gave to both men, however, was something neither of them could have anticipated. For a few minutes my big lover did not have to worry about his power – he didn’t have to curb his strength because of how weak other mortal men could be. He somehow knew that the muscular fireman, the guy who had been begging to be super plowed just minutes ago – would be able, and willing, to take his full giant rod in the ass with one super thrust. He had been right, of course, because the intensely loud cry that shot out of Bruiser’s mouth clearly registered a mixture of pain and sweet joyous satisfaction. I have no idea how the guy opened himself for the tree-trunk sized rod of Mr. Stevens, but the proof was in the fact that my big man’s balls smacked up against the fireman’s ass when the cock was rammed completely in. Bruiser’s face quickly turned to deep pleasure and he started howling like some kind of cowboy on the rodeo circuit. “Damn, that feels real nice, Bruiser,” Bud said, forcing his cock even deeper into the fireman. The happiness he felt seemed to make my senior muscleman swell up even bigger. I was scared at any moment I was going to hear his skin ripping because the bulges were so monstrous. The joy of fucking was pumping much more than just the big man’s cock – his body was popping bigger than ever. His pecs ballooned so much they looked like a giant resting place for his chin. By now his arms were so massive that they made the big fireman look small as he held him. I had a feeling Bruiser was about to get the ride of his life. The dude was looking at Bud’s monster guns and almost loving the sight more than the intense plowing he was getting below. “Little Bruiser likes my strength, doesn’t he?” asked Bud. “Fuck yeah!” exclaimed the fireman and then he quickly added, “Sir!” “It’s okay, son,” Stevens said with a chuckle, “there’s no need to be so formal since we’re now so intimate. Feeling stuffed, aren’t you, bub?” “Completely,” Bruiser replied – squeezing his cheeks tight, knowing it pleased the big man holding him. “Let’s show you a little more of my power, son” Bud said, looking over at me and winking. “This is for you, Connor.” The big man let go of Bruiser at the waist and moved his humongous arms up behind his head – so his monstrous biceps ballooned menacingly. The fireman’s body stayed completely upright – impaled by Bud’s powerful cock. All of Bruiser’s weight couldn’t make the rod bend at all – he just stayed there moaning loudly as he sank even lower on the huge man’s pole. Then Bud started flexing his cock – causing the smaller man to start breathing heavier – feeling the meat swell inside of him. That’s also when I started seeing Bruiser’s body moving perpendicular to the massive muscle mountain holding it in the air. Bud was forcing his cock to go down and the other man’s body could only do the bidding of the cock. Soon, the fireman was sticking straight out from Bud’s crotch – like some kind of dick-warmer wrapped around the thick pole. Bud forced his cock to go even lower and I noticed Bruiser slowly begin to slide off the huge shaft. Just when I thought he might fall, Bud snapped his cock back upward, carrying Bruisers body with it and forcing the man to slide back down the full length. This caused the fireman to holler like a high school cheerleader at a pep rally. Once Bruiser slammed back down to the base of the giant cock, Bud did the same thing again – giving much pleasure to the smaller man. “Look ma,” Bud said, teasingly, “no hands.” I could hear the two hands of Rogers – standing beside me – busily stroking his massive piece of meat while he watched the show. Seeing his big husband being manhandled by nothing but a large cock was probably too much for the guy. My big senior lover was controlling Bruiser with just his powerful rod. It was almost too much for me to handle. The sounds coming out of both firemen made it very clear that this was a muscle show they never dreamed would happen. From the deep grunts coming from the man beside me it was clear he wouldn’t make it much longer before popping – and popping hard. “Please, sir, go full throttle,” requested Bruiser, as he took a break from his loud moans. “Can’t son,” Bud responded, “If I tore into you with all my strength you’d end up just a wet spot and some bone dust. I could crush you so easily it would feel like crumbling up a dead leaf. Not to worry, though, dude. I’m going to give you a ride you’ll never forget and I can guarantee it’s going to give me a hell of a lot of pleasure, too! I’ll make sure of that. I’m afraid you’re gonna go so fast, though, that it will take a few hours for your head to stop spinning. You ready to rock and roll, little guy?” “Hell yes, sir!” Bruiser said joyously. “I like it rough.” “I’ll show you rough, boy,” Bud replied. The big man grabbed Bruiser at the hips again. He started jerking the guy up and down his large shaft, slowly at first and then picking up speed. The fireman’s moans got even louder. I watched in amazement as Bud’s massive arms started powering the guy up and down so fast that he became a blur – like a speeding car zooming past me as I stood on the side of the road. I could only see a fuzzy blob going up and down. “It must feel like a giant-sized jackhammer is fucking him,” I said to no one in particular. Bruiser’s moans quickly turned into something akin to a baby’s gurgle. I’m sure the dude was in seventh heaven from the speed at which he was being rammed. I had the feeling there were some airplanes that travelled slower than how fast the big guy was going up and down. I was shocked that Bruiser was able to hold out from shooting for so long. He had said he liked it rough and he had not been kidding. I knew my giant boyfriend could bring down buildings with his cock, but the fireman was proving to be a lot tougher than I thought. Meanwhile, Bud powered Bruiser up and down as if the big guy weighed nothing. It was like he was just shaking a protein drink or something. I could tell from sonic grunts of joy coming from my big lover that he was getting close to explosion. I sure hoped he held on to Bruiser because I got the feeling his ejaculation could send the dude sailing across the station and through the wall. I had to admit that the thought really turned me on. “Hold on to the man, Bud,” I warned, “Don’t put him in the hospital because he shot off your rod like a rocket.” “Not to worry, pretty Connor. I’m going to fill him up to the top. This dude can really take a beating,” Bud responded. I didn’t think it was possible for a guy to be plowed so hard and so fast – and I knew Bud wasn’t even using a fraction of his full strength. At the top speed Bud could use – and not hurt the guy – Bruiser became merely colored light zooming up and down. The guy was now silent – clearly so satisfied that no sound would have come close to expressing what he felt. He simply enjoyed the ride and concentrated hard so as to not cum too soon. I knew, however, that the build up inside of him would soon be too powerful for even Superman. Finally, the fireman could take no more. I could sense his ass cheeks tightening around Bud’s cock and my big senior boyfriend stopped the super pumping of his arms and slammed Bruiser’s ass fully down on his cock and waited – for the room to stop spinning in the fireman’s head and for his powerful release. “Here it comes, boys,” Bud yelled, “The guy’s going to explode like the finale of a huge fireworks show. There she blows and she’s gonna blow hard!” Bruiser threw his head back, his eyes closed tightly, and then let out the loudest yell I’ve ever heard emitted from a grown men. I had a feeling dogs were barking in response for a ten-mile radius. I actually had to cover my ears. And then it was like someone had untapped a fire hydrant – excuse the pun since he was a fireman. I haven’t ever seen a guy unload a full wad like the one that erupted from the fireman’s cock. It spewed up into the air and rained down everywhere – all over Bud’s tensed body, all over Bruiser, and all over the area around them. If we had been in a normal room the ceiling would have been covered in the man’s juice. I didn’t know one guy could produce so much semen, but then most guys weren’t rammed with super speed and super power from a senior muscle god. It was clear by the giant smile on his face that Bud Stevens was proud of the fireman’s ejaculation. “Damn, son, it’s like someone burst a dam! Well, I guess I kind of did, didn’t I?” exclaimed Bud in a low growling voice that made it clear he was about to explode, too. “Your sweet ass is tightening up like some kind of vice grip. That’s going to make this old man spew something fierce. Hold on to your hat, fella, it’s going to feel like someone untapped a tsunami inside of you!” For the second time that day I swear it seemed like Bud Stevens grew bigger right before my eyes. Suddenly, all of his massiveness seemed to swell even more monstrous than mere seconds earlier. I knew his body was preparing for a volcanic-sized eruption, but I had no idea the mounting pressure would make him grow. It was probably just my imagination – his beauty increasing tenfold as he neared his pleasure moment. I hoped to high heaven that the big man held on to Bruiser’s body because I was still scared the fireman would go shooting off like a rocket from the power of Bud’s ejaculation. The older man’s giant arms tensed majestically as he pulled the smaller man down even more snug on his giant rod. Bud’s huge chest then ballooned up with a big gasp and then every ounce of power in the man’s body seemed to go rushing to his crotch. My elder lover blasted a load of cum into the smaller man’s body with so much force that Bruiser’s eyes shot open and then rolled back into his head with such pleasure I knew could never be anticipated or explained. Both men were joined together by one incredible explosion that I swear shook the entire fire station. Bud’s monster-like bellow seemed to make all other sounds in the room stop in fear. It was clear, by the second major old man-juice injection that Bruiser had passed out – obviously satisfied beyond his wildest dreams. A huge smile streaked across his face and his hands still rested on Mr. Steven’s mammoth guns. I lost count after ten gushing thrusts from Bud’s crotch and got quite dizzy from withholding my own release – I was saving it for my man. That’s when I noticed that there wasn’t any sound or movement coming from Rogers – standing beside me. I looked over and saw that he was standing stock still like a statue and his face seemed to be turning a little blue. I immediately realized he was somehow frozen right at the point of orgasm. I could only think that the excitement was too much for him. His giant cock was sticking out like a cannon ready to be ignited. The pressure in the thing must have been close to unbearable. “Um . . . Bud, it looks like Rogers could use your help,” I said quickly. “Man, the dude is turning purple. It looks like there’s a problem with the plumbing in his giant hose,” Bud said. “I can fix that easily. He just needs something powerful to unclog that massive rod.” With the big Bruiser still impaled on his rock-hard, tree-sized cock, Bud walked over to where Rogers was doing his forced imitation of a statue in a museum. The fireman with the large cock looked like he was about to have a heart attack from the lack of release – clearly there was an enormous amount of cum waiting to be spewed. Bud knew just what to do to clear the blockage. He inhaled deeply, bent down, placed his mouth over the fireman’s mouth and exhaled with a strong burst of air. I watched as Rogers’ chest immediately expanded and then his cannon-sized cock followed – growing bigger from the blast of air and immediately shooting off like a bazooka. Bud’s breath put so much power behind the guy’s orgasm that his first blast of cum rocketed across the huge room and smacked into the metal door of a cabinet, twenty feet away. The noise was louder than Bud’s grunts or Bruiser’s earlier appreciative moans and I nearly lost my own building load when I saw that the force behind the ejaculation actually dented the metal. The second blast made the door cave in a little more. Bud’s breath was making the smaller fireman’s body turn into something like a cum rocket launcher. As Rogers’ cock dumped what seemed like a tub full of juice the guy started kissing Mr. Stevens back as if his life depended on it. It was like my elder boyfriend was the fireman’s life support. I knew just how he felt. As soon as the guy’s cock was completely empty and his stomach had stopped pumping like some kind of mega machine, the fireman looked up at Bud, pulled his lips away, mouthed a big thank you, and then crumpled into a passed-out pile on the floor. “I guess sometimes a kiss isn’t just a kiss, huh Connor?” Bud said, looking over at me. “Did you like how a little puff from my big body turned his giant cock into some kind of missile launcher? Look at how his cum busted up that cabinet. Pretty cool, huh?” I was so ready to explode myself that all I could do was nod my head up and down. Any other movement would have sent me off like a time bomb. Bud reached down and pulled the unconscious muscled Bruiser off of his cock and then placed him lovingly on the floor next to his husband. As soon as they felt the warmth of each other’s bodies the two firemen curled into each other’s arms – even though they were both completely out. Even in my desperate need for release I smiled when I saw the hunky Bruiser pull the smaller Rogers into his arms and then begin to suck on one of his thumbs. Old man Stevens had clearly satisfied the guy so much that he was returning to some childlike state of pure happiness. Seeing the married men resting in Bud Stevens’ heaven was beautiful. Meanwhile, the big man was standing there lifting his arms up and down like he was curling a barbell – making his massive globular vein covered biceps pump up to insane proportions. “Hey little Connor-babe, did you see how these huge guns pumped big Bruiser up and down on my cock so fast he became only a flash of colored lightning,” Bud said, clearly having a moment of self-adulation. “His big body was so light that it was a breeze to rocket him up and down my hard shaft. Damn, I got to use more of my strength fucking him than I ever thought possible. That big man could take the kind of pounding I long to offer. And knowing it turned you on little man made it even more exciting. And what about my super breath making Rogers shoot off like some kind of powerful missile? That was hot, huh? Look at what he did to that metal cabinet over there! He dented the door in just from me adding a super blast behind his orgasm. Man, that was fucking hot, wasn’t it, my little lover?” The lack of an immediate response and the sound of a pitiful whimper from my body made the big man look up from his massive arms. He had been so wrapped up at staring at his bulging muscles that he had not noticed how desperately I needed release. I had been a good little muscle-worshipping lover and saved my own orgasm for the man, but he had been too excited about all he had done to notice. I immediately saw that Bud was embarrassed and angry with himself for not noticing. That warmed my heart considerably, but all of my strength was being used to prevent my cock from spewing – hearing the man talk about his feats of strength and watching him gaze at his own muscles was proving to be almost too much. Suddenly, I was scooped up in the man’s arms and he was apologizing profusely. “Oh babe, I’m so sorry,” Bud said as he lifted me into the air. “You’ve been a good boy and saved your juice for me and I haven’t even noticed. You made it through all the fun with the firemen and the massive cum explosions. I may be strong as hell, but you’re the superhero. I didn’t think it was possible for anyone to hold out that long. Here, let me give you the kind of relief that makes your toes curl!” Bud Stevens held me at the waist and pulled my crotch toward his face. He opened his warm wet mouth and plopped my raging hard-on into the waiting cavity. As soon as his lips clamped down on my throbbing rod the big man inhaled slowly like a super vacuum on its highest level. It wasn’t a quick slurp – Bud could make the suction last as long as he wanted and it was immediately clear that he wanted to drain me with one long powerful sucking. As soon as I started blasting my cum into his mouth it felt like I was going to be turned inside out by him pulling all of my organs out through my cock. He didn’t stop for even a second. I didn’t orgasm in spurts – like a normal guy – it was, instead, a long continuous explosion that meticulously drained my body of every ounce of cum it could have possibly churned out during recent events. Not only did my toes curl up in tensed ecstatic pleasure, my entire body became so rigid I’m sure it felt like I had become instantly petrified. Bud sucked slowly and powerfully – knowing the kind of magnified sexual gratification it would give. The huge man didn’t need air in the same way as normal human beings, so he could continue his powerful drain of my body as long as he wanted. From the moans of happy enjoyment he was emitting I realized his actions were pleasing him as much as me. I had no control over anything - either what he was doing or how my body was reacting. I was completely under the spell of his powerful mouth and we both loved it that way. I kept thinking I was surely out of cum but then my body would somehow find more to blast down the big man’s throat. It wasn’t until near the end of my drawn-out orgasm that I realized I had been screaming in pure sexual bliss the entire time. All I had been able to focus on was the powerful suction from the muscle man’s mouth. I was also busy re-living all the things Bud had done that day in my mind – dragging a tree a few yards so I could have some shade, lifting an entire fire engine like it weighed nothing, and playing around with twenty big firemen like they had been mere dolls for his pleasure. It became very clear to me that I was going to join the unconscious firemen in a Bud Stevens induced sleep as soon as my body was drained of every drop of cum. I didn’t mind. I was in the arms of my huge boyfriend and he loved me with a ferocity that not only gave much security – it made me only think about pleasing him. Bud wanted me to find strength feats for him to do to make me happy and I was beginning to realize I was the right guy for the job. I wanted my giant senior muscleman to be so satisfied from pleasing me that he was happy beyond belief, too. As my head fell back and my eyes began to close I reached down and rested my hands on the sides of Bud’s face – caressing his cheeks lovingly. It was my sign to him that I was totally spent and extremely satisfied. His own moans of pleasure increased as he sucked in a few last drops to signal that he felt the same way. That’s when I finally chose to pass out.
  10. Hi everyone, As you may know, Michael Fitt recently closed his Website, and all his social media accounts. I have not heard from him in quite a while, but I will respect his wishes and assume he has decided to move on--or at least take an extended break. Mike, of course, has been the inspiration for my Super-Fitt stories. I have decided, at least for the moment, to retire the series, but I wanted to give it some closure. Here is what may well be the final chapter. Thank you all for your support for this series. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ When Super-Fitt saved the world from destruction by aliens, he thought that was the last he would hear from them. He had propelled the alien ships with his super-breath into a distant galaxy, billions of light-years away. Even with their advanced technology, they would not be able to get back or even contact their home. Unfortunately, when they failed their mission, their home planet assumed they had been killed. They had sent hundreds of ships before to demand that Super-Fitt either surrender to them to let them copy whatever it was that made him the most powerful known being in the universe, not knowing that his power was not something that could be duplicated. It merely was. This time, they sent the entire fleet--thousands and thousands of ships, with millions of alien beings--with the same mission. In the intervening time, Super-Fitt had become even more powerful and had a greater mastery of his powers. He knew by his super-senses that the aliens were on their way long before they had entered the Solar System. He would be ready for them. Bouncing his Super-Pecs, he caused himself to grow roughly to the size of the planet Jupiter. They would only get to the Earth through him. As he expected, the alien fleet sent him a telepathic message: “Surrender yourself to us, Super-Fitt, or we will destroy your precious Earth.” “You don’t learn, do you?” he replied. “With the power of my breath alone, I sent your little friends into another galaxy. Surely, you must know I could do the same to you. Or worse. I could crush you to smithereens,” Super-Fitt said flexing his planet-sized biceps. “I could burn you all to a crisp. I could make your ships disappear and let the vacuum of space run its course on you. Or I could just end you.” “We are aware of that. That is why we want your power. We would be unstoppable.” “Even if you could duplicate it, I would never allow it.” “That is your big mistake! We will now destroy the Earth!” “You wouldn’t dare!” “We would!” In the next instant, every one of those alien ships fired on the Earth, turning it to so much dust and ash. Super-Fitt normally has a face of preternatural beauty. In this moment. It was a face of pure rage. He let out a primal scream, inaudible in space, and bounced his Super-Pecs. In that instant, every one of the alien ships and every alien in them, those near the former site of planet Earth, those that had been sent to the distant galaxy, as well as every single member of that alien race on their home planet ceased to exist. They just weren’t. There was no dust. No residue. They were gone, as if they had never been there. Super-Fitt looked to the dust of the Earth. The aliens thought they had called Super-Fitt’s bluff. They thought they had destroyed the Earth. Or so they thought. In the instant before they fired, Super-Fitt absorbed the life energy of every living being on Earth into himself. The souls on seven billion humans, as well as every other living thing, now existed only within the body of Super-Fitt. Super-Fitt had a plan all along. There was a parallel universe in which all life on Earth had been destroyed by nuclear war. He would go to that world and rebuild it, restore it to its former state. He would then put everyone and everything back as it was. No one else would ever know they had been moved to another universe. Indeed, no one else would ever know anything out of the ordinary had happened at all. Super-Fitt looked again at the where the planet where he had been born had been. Then, bouncing his Super-Pecs, his teleported himself and everyone else to that other universe where he had a lot of work to do. And when it was all over, he took a well-deserved rest. ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Dedicated to my friend Michael Fitt. Thank you for seven great years. Enjoy your next adventure. --Rock
  11. Paul Stone died on October 6th 2015 and was the first bodybuilder I spoke to online and in a manner of speaking was the person who introduced me to the idea of writing about people who were much bigger and stronger than the norm. He encouraged me, especially when he was feeling a little on the downside, due to illness and the like, to write some stories featuring him becoming bigger and stronger and so it only seems fitting that I post these stories so that other people can enjoy them as well. This first one is called "The Power of Muscle" and was written in 2014 when he was waiting for surgery for a shoulder injury and features himself and Porthos, one of his favourite strongmen in fiction Chapter One "Next on stage, would you please welcome a newcomer to the physique contest circuit, a man who is seventy years young and comes to us from the bodybuilding circuit where he has won numerous grandmaster and ultra-grandmaster titles over the last decade. So, ladies and gentlemen, please welcome Steve "The Rockface" Stone!" As Steve stepped on stage, something he had done several times during his bodybuilding contests, he could feel his heart pumping faster than usual. This was his first physique contest ever and despite having twelve weeks of the hardest competition preparation he had ever had he was still remarkably nervous. As he nodded to start the music for his routine, he took a deep breath and waited for the first notes to fill the contest venue. As soon as he heard it, all of his fears disappeared and he hit the required poses as if he'd been competing for decades. He finished his routine with a front lat spread and the biggest smile on his face before waving to the audience and walking off stage. As he stepped off he was given several pats on the back from both bodybuilders and physique contestants alike and as he breathed out, he went into the locker room. He went into one of the toilets and took off his shorts to reveal a nine inch member that was already hardening. He played with it with his fingers and felt his pulse and breathing quicken. He knelt down and started to rub his member. Within moments, a large red object had replaced his member and he was breathing hard. He would dearly have loved to shout his feelings but knew that would not be appreciated so closed his eyes and imagined himself thrusting his member into several muscle heroes from fiction. He-Man, Hercules, Conan the Barbarian and his own personal favourite, the strongest of the Musketeers, Porthos. He gasped as he opened his eyes and gritting his teeth huffed and puffed and moaned gently to himself as streams of "musclejuice" as he called it shot out from his member and into the toilet bowl. After several moments, he took a deep breath and relaxed against the door to the toilet. He watched as the white liquid sank slowly and chuckled to himself. "Well, Porthos, old buddy" he said, slapping his member, "that's a good morning's effort!" Steve had always fantasized about the Musketeers. As a child he had read their stories and been taken by the feats of strength demonstrated by Porthos, least of all his final act that secured his place in history as a living titan, holding up a collapsing cave so that a fellow Musketeer could escape. This fascination carried on throughout his life. It's what made him sign up for gym class in high school, sign up to take sports class in college and what made him join every gym within days of moving home. When he got connected to the internet he was amazed at how many other people were inspired by the Musketeers and would often read stories about them that other people had written. It was whilst trawling through an online message board that he found a story called "Porthos, The Mighty Member" and intrigued printed it off and read it that night. Even before he'd got halfway he was hard as nails and gritting his teeth trying his hardest not to arrive lest he woke his wife. It was the most stimulating thing he'd ever read and it had an effect on him as the following day in the gym, he benched more than he had ever done before. It was this display of strength that prompted the gym owner to suggest he take up bodybuilding and the reason why his member had been nicknamed "Porthos". Indeed, even though he'd just arrived he was reading the latest piece of Musketeer porn on his smartphone. "Porthos flexed his mighty muscles in the face of the Countess who squeezed his rod. The Musketeer moaned with pleasure as..." "Yo, Steve" shouted a voice breaking into Steve's concentration. He looked up and saw his training partner who was entered in the novice bodybuilding class. "You're up, mate!" he said, "Because you're the only ultra-grandmaster physique contestant you're through to the overall which is on stage next!" "Ladies and Gentlemen, please give it up for the Men's Physique Classes!" As Steve and the other class winners walked on stage the audience cheered and whistled with some people holding up banners saying "Flex for me!” As Steve turned, he smiled and hit a front lat spread before relaxing and waiting for the results. "In third place, give it up for our ultra-grand master Steve Stone!" Steve stepped forward and bowed, as if he was doffing his hat, and collected his prize. As he stepped back the master's class winner shook him by the hand and said "Next year second, eh?" After the overall physique prize was given to the winner of the heavyweight physique class. Steve was expecting a pose down but was surprised by what happened next. "Ladies and Gentlemen, as you know we are being streamed live online via Bodybuilding.com and so we have another award to give. The OMG award for the physique contestant that got the most likes on Facebook. It was a very close run thing but the winner is Steve Stone!" Steve stepped forward and was presented with a cheque for $1,000 and an extremely large airline ticket. "Yes, that's right. Steve has just won $1,000 and a week's holiday to the home of bodybuilding. Venice Beach, Los Angeles!"
  12. Quite a few people have been in touch regarding a follow up, so here it is. It took ages, but I orgasmed twice writing it, so if you enjoyed the first instalment, this may do something for you! Link to previous instalment: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/6200-memoirs-of-young-muscle-1/ --- Four months had passed since Alexander, who had made quite clear that he would go only by Alex, had first begun his training programme, funded by his wealthy, horny patron, under the auspices of some of the world's leading bodybuilding and strength training experts. The training had yielded some amazing results already, in spite of the fact that Alex had been so reluctant to give up on the diet he adored so much. It turned out that Mr. Richards, Alex's billionaire sponsor, did not mind this in the slightest. He was perfectly happy to watch the increasingly thickly muscled Alex eat huge quanities of pizza, steaks and fast food. It had proven a major turn on for Mr. Richards, who it seemed had unknowingly been long harbouring a fetish for big men overeating, expanding hard stomach walls and general slovenly behaviour from giant muscle men. So, there had been so reduction in his body fat levels. However nobody was complaining, as his muscular development was exemplary. He awoke one December morning in the lavishly decorated bedroom of Mr. Richards' Holland Park penthouse. The property magnate had been willing to spend some time in the US in order to find his subject, a young man so motivated by a desire to build muscle and sculpt himself into a god that he was willing for this aim to completely take over his life. However, having found Alex, he was very much in a rush to return to London, where he found his life to be somewhat more comfortable and familiar. Alex of course had no objections to the mountains of money and resources that he was set to receive and had spent these four months living a life of unimaginable luxury, alongside his regimental exercise schedule and frequent visits into Mr. Richards' bedroom. He was not out of shape himself and in spite of his overwhelming commitments to his various investments he managed to find time to make regular trips to the gym. He had a swimmer's build, a tiny waist ribbed with muscle that bulged and twisted as he moved. His abdominal muscles were perfect if slight and covered in soft and gently haired skin. His pecs were not large but well defined and formed a sexy self at the top of his relatively small frame. As Alex entered the gym, Mr. Richard's was just finished a set of pull ups. He performed these excercises in just his boxers, and as Alex crept up behind him silently he effortlessly lifted Mr. Richard's into the air and then off of the bar as he removed his hands from it. Holding his like a baby he then moved in and gave him a long and powerful kiss, Alex's beefy chest inflating and he drew in air from Mr. Richards' mouth. 'Oh boy, you're getting so strong, I felt light-headed when you took that breath out of me!' Alex carried his patron out of the gym and down the corridor to his bedroom. He was originally planning to go in and do some squats, but he momentariyl weighed up his options, looking down at his heaving massive muscular quads and juicy ass and deceided that fucking Mr. Richards may well be a better use of his time right now. After his comments regarding Alex's increased strength, the impressive 23 year old's dick had begun to rise to its full glory. By this point a meaty semi-erection occupied his skin tight boxer briefs. Generally the two of them fucked in silence, even though over these months they had become friends and enjoyed spending time together. Mr. Richards' morbid fascination with Alex's gigantic muscles and the intense pleasure that Alex felt when slipping his big manly fingers into his tight pink little asshole meant that both parties were fully occupied by the thoughts in thei head throughout. He dropped Mr. Richards onto the bed and immediately lifted his legs into the air. With his teeth he pulled off Mr. Richards' underpants and then began to run his tongue around the anus, gently to begin with and then rougher. He then moved to deepthroating the beautiful soft and fleshy penis, which gradually grew longer and harder. Once both men had reached a state of full erection, Alex lay on his back and let Mr. Richards worship his entire body as was their routine. Mr. Richards slight body was very mobile and he moved all over Alex with ease. Alex's toes it had been discovered, were erogenous zones, and when Mr. Richards sucked both of his big toes at the same time, Alex's whole enormous body would shudder with pleasure. Then, his with nipples hard and meaty, Mr. Richards would travel up to the bulky chest, holding the two slabs of pec meat in his hands, before leaning in and nibbling on those sensitive nipples. Alex rocked his head back and howled, making the walls of the room shake and his abdominals tighten. 'Okay Mr. Richards, you've got me going now, I can't wait anymore, give it me to me!' Mr. Richards obeyed and turned around, presenting his ass the Alex, who slipped an index finger in, causing Mr. Richards to moan like a bitch, shut his eyes and grit his teeth. It turned Alex on hugely, hearing his patron squeal with pleasure, just from a single finger! He imagined how shrill and intense hisscreams would become as he pounded his thick rod in and out of the soft ass. With two fingers now inside the anus, he leaned forward and was able to put his tongue further in. Mr. Richards, who had been dutifully sucking the dick that was about to be jammed in his hole, rolled his eyes back in his head. The salty joy that was Alex's pre-cum was dripping down his face and forming a puddle on the bed and it seemed that neither of them could resist any longer. Alex reached down and covered his hands in the pre-cum that was so liberally being spilled on the bed and used it to prepare Mr. Richards now significantly wider asshole for the trauma it was about to endure. He then lifted the man up as though he weighed nothing and slid him onto the waiting 12 incher. He entered so slowly, because he loved to see Mr Richards' face as his insides became filled with the massive cock. Instead of thrusting his hips, Alex preferred to show off his strength by lifting Mr Richards under his armpits, and then placing his hands on his shoulders and pushing him back down. Precum continued leaking out of his ass, and Mr Richards was aware of the warm fluid entering his body. Alex grew tired of this quickly, and lifted Mr Richards off his dick slowly, then laying him on his back and sticking his rod back inside so he could begin fucking more quickly and powerfully. The tension built and reached an unbearable level. As Alex felt he was about to come he moved into give Mr Richards a gentle kiss, and having shown his soft side for a moment he stood up straight and roared 'HURGHHHHHHHHHHHH' before unleashing his load in the spent billionaire's hole. He hit a front double biceps pose, kissing each bulging sphere of muscle once before exhaling deeply and pulling his cock out, following by a stream of thick, hot cum. Mr Richards had a smile on his face like the Mona Lisa as he stood up and got out of bed. 'Another stellar performance Alex. This arrangement is still working well. I'll leave you for the rest of today to get to the gym, I think Franco said he was going to really work your legs today. They're looking great, but we need them bigger! And stronger! I can't wait until the next time I get to wear those big manly thighs like a necklace.' As he walked out of the bedroom on his way to the office he slapped Alex on the butt cheekily. The young bodybuilder grinned. This was everything he had ever wanted, an opportunity to build his muscle, live a life of unlimited material pleasures and fuck whenever he felt like it. More confusingly, he was starting to develop feelings for the man who was making all this possible.
  13. "Ah, Jeremy, glad I've caught you!" "Ah, Mr. Stuart" smiled Jeremy and then noted the expression on his face, "Is everything all right, sir?" "In a word, no" came the reply and with that gestured the exchange student into a spare classroom that wasn't being used. As he said behind a desk he sighed and said "I'm afraid we may have to cancel the Christmas Fayre!" "No" exclaimed the Englishman, "but the effort we've put into it all. What will the school think?" "I know" replied Mr. Stuart, "but, well, look at this e-mail I've had this morning" and with that handed his smartphone to Jeremy who read it with an air of concern, "Dear Sir, I am sorry to have to report that John Cena is no longer able to be your Father Christmas for the fayre that you are holding on December 19th next due to having suffered a broken ankle in his most recent bout. We will be more than happy to refund the cost of hiring him" As Jeremy handed the phone back, his heart sank. He had agreed to be the elf in charge of Santa's grotto and had instigated the poll on the school's website for people to choose who should play Santa, "and now the whole school will be so disappointed" he frowned and then suddenly suggested "What about him?" he asked "Him?" asked Mr. Stuart As Jeremy mimed raising a sword he gasped, "But what if he, you know" and opened his eyes wide to recreate the expression on the Ultimate Musketeer's face when he orgasmed after his last appearance, "I mean you haven't been him since Hallowe'en. He's going to be in a foul mood you know!" "I cannot disappoint the school" came the reply and so it was agreed that Jeremy would meet up at Mr. Stuart's house early on the Saturday morning and between them they would try and convince his alter ego to step into the breach *** "NO!" came the resounding reply "What?" exclaimed Alexi and Jeremy in unison "NO!" the Ultimate Musketeer insisted, "Why should I? You seem to forget that I was a hero back in the time of Louis XIII and XIV. Anyway who is this Santa Claus?" "He's a person who delivers gifts to children across the world!" replied Jeremy in the back of the Musketeer's mind, "He's a force for good in the world just like you!" Before the hero could answer, Alexi said "Have you ever celebrated Christmas?" "Of course I" the Musketeer started but then stopped and bowed his head and said softly "No, monsieur" and explained that whilst the person who hosted him every time had indeed celebrated Christmas, he had never experienced it himself and with that sat down on a chair and held his head in his hands. The Ultimate Musketeer, perhaps the most powerful man ever to exist, was crying. "There, There" said Jeremy and added "When I go back to England next week, I will let you celebrate Christmas as yourself!" "But, you can't" exclaimed Alexi, "his and your secret!" "No, it can be done!" and explained that every Christmas, whatever the weather, he had left the house where he lived after the presents had been unwrapped in the morning and walked around his neighbourhood speaking to the residents who were on their own or just needed a little solace, "If I explain to my parents that I wish to speak to someone who lives a little out of the way and that I will be back rather later than normal, that will give me time to become the Musketeer and introduce myself as a friend who has been invited to take part in Christmas!" "You'd do that?" sniffed the Musketeer, "for me?" "I'm British" chuckled Jeremy, "I'd do it for anyone!" With that the Musketeer stood up and bellowed "Monsieur, you have a Santa Claus!" *** "Ladies and gentlemen, welcome to our school's Christmas Fayre and would you please welcome our very special guest, Santa Claus!" As the principal led the applause the Ultimate Musketeer, dressed in a bright red outfit stepped out of his grotto and with a mighty "HO, HO, HO!" announced "I now declare this Fayre and my Grotto OPEN!" and with that a rush of kindergarteners surged towards the grotto and for the rest of the afternoon, an almost constant supply of "Please Santa, can I have a lightsabre?" and "Could I have a Minion?" and one rather quiet "Santa, can I wish for snow?" came through and all the while the Musketeer laughed "Ho, Ho, Ho!". Just as the grotto was about to close another person came in and as the lad sat on Santa's lap he was asked "And what would you like for Christmas?" "Mr. Cena" came the reply, "I want to ask a favour of you!" and as the Musketeer looked at the lad sitting on his lap, Jeremy exclaimed in the back of his mind "Oh, lord, Jake!" "And what favour would that be?" replied the Musketeer, not breaking character for a second. "Sir" came the rather modest reply, "Could you help me raise funds please?" "Raise funds?" asked the Musketeer "There's a hero of mine" Jake replied, "who I first met a few months ago. Sir, he's the biggest, strongest man in the world and, I realise this is unlikely to happen, but, sir, could you wrestle him for charity?" "And who is this hero?" asked the Musketeer "He calls himself the Ultimate Musketeer, sir" came the reply, "I first thought he was a comic book hero, but then, sir, I met him, just as I am meeting you and sir, he is magnificent. He's as big as Triple H, stronger than you and the Hulkster combined and oh, sir, could you wrestle him please?" "And if I did, where would the funds go to?" asked the Musketeer "To the charity that a friend of mine holds dear" came the reply, "a charity that raises funds for wounded warriors in my friend's homeland of England!" As the Musketeer listened, Jeremy couldn't believe what he was hearing. Jake, the person who had bullied him all semester considered him a friend. Jeremy asked the Musketeer if he could speak and asked "Lad, why do you want me to wrestle your hero?" "To admit to my friend that I was wrong" Jake said, "to admit that the Musketeers of old were heroes and that I shouldn't have bullied him over it. But, well, I'm the school's star quarterback, sir, if I don't bully someone who is different I'd be removed from my social circle of jocks. Consider it my Christmas present to him, sir!" Now it was Jeremy's turn to cry and as the Musketeer replied, "I'll speak with this Ultimate Musketeer of which you speak. Now, you run along and I'll see what I can do!" in the back of his mind he could hear Jeremy wail "Thank you, Jake, Thank you!" *** As promised the Ultimate Musketeer did celebrate Christmas with Jeremy's parents and once they had got over his size and strength, which was proven by him cracking walnuts with his fingers, they treated him as one of their own family. They shared their chocolate selection boxes with him, they pulled crackers with him which he always won, and they shared their Christmas dinner with him. And in deference to his host's nationality, he stood respectfully as the Queen delivered her Christmas address to which he whimpered "Dieu Sauve La Reine" as he saluted the National Anthem. As the sun started to set he gently shook his hosts hand and said "Madame, I thank you for allowing me to visit this, my first proper celebration of the Mass of Christ. If there is anything I can do for you, please let your son know!" and with that he bowed and let himself out of the door. As he walked slowly to the beach he started to cry gently and murmured "Thank you, Jeremy for allowing me to celebrate Christmas!" "Not a problem in the slightest" replied Jeremy and added "And don't worry, when I get back to school in the New Year I'll arrange that wrestling bout between you and John Cena" and chuckled "Shall I send a picture of you posing naked or just as you are?" As the Ultimate Musketeer's booming laugh filled the air, he stood on the beach overlooking the sea where Jeremy lived he raised his sword and roared "Thy honour is restored" and as Jeremy made his way back to his home, the Ultimate Musketeer said "Joyeux Noel, mon amis" to which Jeremy replied "And the same to you big guy!"
  14. The audience went wild as Jake Arness rode on stage. The hugely built muscleman wore only a loose pair of tattered jeans as he sat on top of a junky old motorcycle, his 285 lb bulk making the suspension visibly compress. The rippling beefcake dismounted and flexed his awesome muscles for the hundreds of horny men (as well as a few women) in the packed nightclub. His body was pure muscle pornography, bulging outgrageously with 25 inch thick biceps, titanic pecs, and huge flared thighs. Combined with his massive musculature was a gorgeous, clean shaven face topped off with a short cut mop of dirty blond hair. But what really caught the everyone's eyes was Jake's abdomen. It was so packed with muscle, so incredibly well-developed, that the horny crowd could hardly believe it. His stomach had a fantastically clearly defined six-pack, even when relaxed it was more contoured than a champion bodybuilders when flexed completely! Hundreds of men simultaneously became excited as their eyes traced over the muscular curves of Jake's awesome body. For his first feat of strength, the brawny stud bent over and hoisted the huge motorcycle up to his chest in a single powerful motion. Some in the crowd gasped, the others who already knew of Jake's impossible strength simply yelled and screamed their approval. Roaring for effect, the hugely muscled 24 year old overhead-pressed the 700 pound bike to thunderous applause. Flashing the crowd a dazzling smile he began pumping the heavy motorcycle up and down, wrestling it upwards again and again. Then, with the motorcycle resting high on his shoulders, he turned around to show a magnificent back wider and thicker than most doorways. He then began squatting the bike, belting out powerful reps with amazing ease and grace. Jake's jeans, ones that initially seemed several sizes too big, now swelled with expanding muscle has he quickly powered through nearly two dozen reps of super-heavyweight back squats. He turned around again and the audience gasped once more, partially at the sight of his thick quads jutting out from tears in his jeans, and partially at the sight of his semi-engorged horse cock, snaking its way down one pantleg. Jake was now the only person in the club without a boner, and yet he still possessed the longest and thickest dick in a room of 200 people. Jake, muscleboy extordinaire, smiled again and began exerting his immense strength against the poor motorcycle that lay across his vast shoulders. The steel frame visibly started to bend around his traps as he poured a small amount of his total power into it. Not wanting to completely destroy his prop, he let the bike fall to the ground, the impact making the floor of the club shake. Finally, he lifted it again and, with a masculine grunt, hurled it offstage where it landed with a deafening *crunch*. He began to flex proudly, puffing up his chest, eagerly showing off his pumped up body. While the sexy He-Man flexed for the crowd, stage-hands led 50 audience members onstage. They had been preselected for their size and strength, even the smallest of them weighed 180 lbs and was visibly beefy. However, they all looked like small children next to Jake's hugely muscled superbody. Separated into two groups of 25 with two sets of long, thick rope each, they formed a line with Jake in the middle, the powerful man holding one end of each rope in his strong hands. "This is Tug-Of-War Gentlemen, now go! Rip him apart!" shouted the MC. 50 men leaned backwards, pulling with everything they could muster. Jake braced himself against the power of two and a half tons of male muscle pulling against each arm. He smiled, all these men were avid gym rats, but the most intense workout of their lives was nothing compared to one of his 'easy' days. He slowly curled his arms, his massively thick super biceps defeating the combined pulling power of 25 men per side. The huge man smiled as he enjoyed the feeling of his bulging muscles overpowering all these big dudes. His dick slowly grew past the 10 inch mark as the feeling of male strength turned him on more and more. Jake crossed his arms in front of his titanic pecs, and, slowly and carefully, he transferred both ropes to just his right hand. The audience was going crazy as they watched their idol restrain the pulling power of 50 brawny men with only one hand. Try as they might, they couldn't defeat the powerful grip of his mighty fist. Jake rubbed his free left hand all over his body, across his pecs, over his glutes, cupping his gigantic dick as he made it plainly clear that he could stand here overpowering these men all day. Only after several minutes did he finally open his fist, making 4 dozen men fall to the ground in an instant. Jake helped several of defeated men to their feet, lightly kissing them, and whispering to several that they should stick around after the show. As the awestruck men went back to their seats, Jake reached for his next prop: a pair of 20 lb chrome dumbbells. The audience laughed, they looked so small and puny in his thick, calloused hands. Handing one to an audience member, he held the remaining dumbbell in his palms level with his magnificient pecs. The audience, all of them, then gasped in unison as his fingers literally dug straight into the chrome spheres, the steel emitted a muffled squeak as the heavily muscled stud really poured on the power. Pausing for breath, he began pushing his hands together now. Massively thick shoulder muscles, easily the size of a pair of football helmets, bulged hugely as the chromed steel dumbbell began to collapse. Some of the more brash men had shoved their hands down their pants, furiously stroking and jacking themselves off as their eyes raped Jake's insanely sexy body. The room started to smell of faintly of sex as the male audience cued off of each other and began pleasuring themselves and their partners. Within seconds Jake had nearly flattened the thick steel dumbbell between his open palms. He handed the wrecked object to an audience member, who turned over the chrome ball in his hands with wonder. Grabbing the undamaged dumbbell, he repeated his awesome feat once more, the 20 lb object easily succumbing to Jake's monstrously pumped up physique as he flattened it into a pancake of warm steel. And yet he wasn't finished mangling it. Digging his fingers into the metal once more, he pulled outwards with all his strength. The poor dumbbell shrieked as Jake unleashed everything his godlike body had. For a second it looked like the dumbbell was made of chewing gum, stretching out impossibly before the hot metal snapped in half. Half the audience cheered, the other half moaned, completely overtaken by strength-lust. Jake flexed his body now, which bulged larger than ever. His arms were 26 inches and growing and his cock had just passed the 11 inch mark. His dickhead was now visible, having been partially pushed through his jeans by his massive quads. Stage hands carted his next props over, an audible rush went through the audience as they realized that they were engine blocks. "250 lbs a piece" said the MC. Jake bent down and gathered them all in a brawny embrace, 750 lbs easily pressed tightly against his chest. The audience gasped once more as this rippling, bulging super-stud began to juggle them. His Herculean arms hurling them far above his head. The audience's errupted in applause at Jake's incredible display of strength and agility. He smiled, soaking up the adoration. For a minute he kept almost a half ton of steel whizzing overhead. Finally, with grace afforded to him by his superhuman body, he gently caught all the engine blocks, setting them down lightly to an immense standing ovation. Not pausing to rest, he grabbed one of the blocks and wedged it between his redwood sized thighs. Unbeliveably, his quads because even more massive as he began squeezing them togther. Some in the audience were pressing their hands against the foreheads in disbelief, but most were jacking off with wild abandon, sexually excited to the extreme by this boy's incredible muscles. The engine block was visibly compressing as Jake's immense quads squeezed together with the strength of a hydraulic press. His jeans were in tatters, both of his gigantic quads jutted out several inches as the denim was overwhelmed by their sheer size. His calves were now larger than any Human calf ever, diamond shaped and harder than steel. His manhood was becoming very visible now, and a rush of lust spread through the men as they feasted their eyes on a glans as big as a big man's fist. Nuts bigger than any five men each were also on display as Jake's amazing body exploded its way out of his clothes.
  15. Machu Man - Part 7: Equality by ragman Finally, Mason broke our embrace and smiled mischievously, “I can't wait to see how strong you are becoming.” Happily, that is what I wanted, too. “But, any more muscle play would be difficult indoors. We already hit the ceiling with just calf flexes. And showing our strength requires objects, obstacles, machines, stone, metal....big objects, and strong metal,” I imagined out loud. “Ooh, hearing you talk about about muscle play gets me hot.” Mason stepped closer and began rubbing my shoulders. “I want to see how this muscley body of yours defies nature, flexing so big and so strong. Let's put on some shorts and get out of here.” The idea of sharing more muscle and strength with Mason had become my ultimate fantasy, and we were gonna make it come true. I quickly jumped into a pair of stretchy shorts and before I knew what was happening, Mason picked me up like a child again, with his arm under my butt, and headed outside. Our townhouse complex was among several that were under construction in our area, the new trendy place to be. A block or two away a new unit was being built. Some heavy machinery was parked there, getting ready to clear the lot and dig the foundation. We walked in that direction. “Ya know what, Mason?”, I mused. “There's a scene in every Hercules movie when he rips a tree out of the ground and carries it away. It was one of the first feats of strength I remember turning me on, it was such a sign of great power. Let's help this contractor out and take down some of these big trees,” I said with a raised eyebrow. “Put me down, please.” Mason obliged with a reciprocating grin as he set me down. “Why not have some fun,” he replied. “Don't just yank 'em out with a bearhug, though. That's too easy...watch.” He strode to the nearest large tree, a good 3 feet in diameter, stooped down and wrapped his arms around the mighty trunk. The ground under my feet started to shake and rumble, reminding me of an earthquake, as the back muscles on Mason began to quake and rumble, also, as lats expanded and the muscles up and down along his spine became twin anacondas that could asphyxiate a bull. Great chunks of rock and sod and earth exploded from the ground as roots were torn apart. The great tree rose steadily upward in his arms as he stood and then leaned backward, raising the root ball out of the hole. He adjusted his grip some as the trunk was tilted more to horizontal, and twisted sideways so the mammoth trunk lay across his shoulders, with his hands grasping its underside. “See, that was way too easy,” he bragged. “My whole body is no match for a 100 foot tall tree. Watch me break this twig with one little flex.” Mason turned his head from left to right with the whole tree on his trapezeus, stretching his neck. Then he moaned pleasurably and began to flex his traps. Jagged mounds of stone-hard muscle expanded and grew upward behind Mason's neck, crushing into the bark and trunk of the tree he was holding in place. The sound of crunching and snapping, breaking and crushing was very loud, and then got louder as his boulders of trapezeous climbed higher around his head and forced the less dense wood out of his muscles way. His traps reached about 4 feet above his head when the final SNAP produced two huge logs held in his hands. He tossed them aside like tooth picks and brushed off his hands. “Your turn,” he chimed gleefully, walking over to me, love slapping me on the butt. “But be more creative.” I had known Mason for awhile now, but displays of his strength and muscle size still impressed me, and made me excited. I needed to think of a topper. As I pondered what to do, his 'love tap' on my derriere interfered with my concentration because it still stung my butt from the force of his blow. Luckily an idea came out of my ass. “Well, since you seem to like to carry me by my butt, slap me on my butt, and curl me by my butt, I'm gonna please you more,” I pronounced. I walked over to another tree, this one even bigger and sturdier. I turned my head around to make sure Mason was watching. I pulled off my shorts, Then I started to twerk. I gyrated my hips around and flexed my glutes, not like before with puny little striations that you could grip. Instead, I flexed my cheeks hard and felt them transform into two gigantic orbs, that split and separated and striated into horizontal ridges the size of tank track sections, which extended about 6 feet behind me and a good yard to each side. The muscle striations grew deeper and more jagged and huge. I turned my head to Mason to catch his eye, and then I flexed my glutes apart from each other, leaving a 3-4 foot opening between my cog lined cheeks. I stepped to the side of the mammoth deciduous, so my profile was to Mason, who could see my ass extending from my hips, and I backed up a step to surround the trunk with my cheeks of steel and I clenched down around the 4 foot tree trunk. I winked at Mason and started to rhythmically flex individual muscle cogs in my butt like a caterpillar might walk and felt my glutes tighten around the tree and begin to extract it. The ground tremored and quaked as the roots were slowly being pulled from their grasp on the earth and snapped by more strength than they could manage. My glutes continued to pulsate in rhythm from bottom to top, prying the stately tree upward until the entire root ball was exposed and held between my buns of steel. Then I yelled, “Probably should chip this up for mulch.” I smiled at Mason and clenched down harder, crushing the base of the tree to small chips by mashing my glutes together. I reversed the direction of the rhythm of my ass cogs and the whole tree was sucked down between my muscled cheeks, crunching and crushing every bit of the 125 foot tree to splinters or mulch which piled up at my feet. Mason applauded with enthusiasm, then added, “Better clean up everything.” He picked up the two halves of the tree he uprooted, one in each hand and proceeded to ram them up my ass, so to speak. My hugely muscled butt-cheeks clenched and crushed and ground the trunks to mulch as before, adding to the pile of splinters around me. When I was done I jiggled my ass a bit and relaxed my flex, returning my derriere to a cute, firm buttocks, I pulled on my shorts and walked back to Mason. “I must say, that was creative,” he remarked and put his hand on my buns. Those were the biggest glutes I've ever seen. And the coordination it took to extract and then crush the whole tree by just your butt, as huge as it was, was awesome,” he lauded. “Thanks, Bro.” I puffed out my chest some in pride, causing my pecs to bounce. “Ya know what, though,” he continued, “we probably shouldn't leave this immense pile of wood chips on the ground.” He asked mischievously, “Wanna burn it? “Burn it?”, I wondered. “Yeah, watch this.” Mason stepped to the pile of mulch and scooped up a double handful. “A little flex of the chest, super-heating the air in my lungs and, “Whoo...”. Like blowing out a candle, Mason puffed at the mulch in his hands, which burst into flames all at once, in a fireball that kinda 'flashed' for an instant, and then was completely gone. “Whoa!”, I was amazed. “You can do that?” I paused to realize, “I can do that?” “Your power is as great, Mike. Though, that didn't take much effort,” he stated matter-of-factly. “Give it a try. Just visualize and flex your inner chest muscles, willing them to heat up the air in your lungs, really hot. Then, blow on that big pile of wood chips.” I did as I was coached, concentrated on heating up my lungs, and then I blew on the pile, with the force of blowing out a dozen candles on a birthday cake. The gigantic pile of newly chipped wood vaporized instantly in an inferno of energy, that I wasn't expecting. Mason quickly stepped forward and sucked in the intense energy blob with a hefty gulp, which he swallowed. I was flabbergasted. (Did that word really come out of my mind?) I guess it was symbolic of my shock, both at my own newly discovered lung power and in Mason's rapid rescue response, averting a thermal disaster. As it was, I could see the ground under the wood pile had melted some, due to intense heat from my first try at being a human blow torch, or I guess maybe a godlike blow torch. “Holy shit!”, I exclaimed. “I had no idea I was that powerful, that super. I need to assess this experience so I don't overdo it. Thanks for containing the damage, Mason. Watching you inhale a million degree mass of energy plasma makes me want to try it myself,” I said with a tease. “Easy, big guy,” he patted me on the shoulder. “I like your attitude about 'assessing' your abilities more, so you don't accidentally incinerate a building or blow the moon out of orbit.” After an awkward pause he joshed, “Just kidding,” and slapped me harder on the shoulder. It didn't seem to hurt as much. I assumed I was still growing in strength, still mutating. How wonderful it all was becoming, being a god. I thought about the experience briefly, which was all the time my magnified brain needed to analyze the data, and became enlightened. My brain would instantaneously be able to calculate and manifest my lung exhalations, both hot or cold, as I willed. “My intelligent control over my lung power has been assessed and implemented,” I announced factually. “I'll show you.” I turned my head towards a piece of heavy machinery that was parked nearby, a bulldozer. It was big and blocky with a huge blade on the front. Must have weighed several tons. I pursed my lips and INHALED. The behemoth of steel lifted off the ground and flew towards me. I casually held up my arms, and EXHALED as the dozer arced towards me, slowing down its speed from my breath, to rest gently in my hands. “Play some catch?”, I called to Mason. Before he had a chance to answer, I tossed the metallic monster up in the air a bit and blew it to him with a hurricane gust. He reacted quickly enough, as the tonnage fell towards him, puffed out his lips and blew back. The giant monstrosity arced back to me after peaking about 100 feet high. I returned the volley with a blast from my lips that sent the massive machine skyward even more. I was in heaven, playing catch with a several ton bulldozer, by blowing it back and forth with the puffs from our lungs, with my friend. We each blew harder and harder until the dozer rose several thousand feet high before plummeting to earth, cushioned at the end by a pillow of air, before soaring up again in a rush of hurricane force onslaught. I began to feel a bit conspicuous, realizing what we were doing was visible. Guilt. I discovered, can still temper the actions of a god. I 'caught' my last volley with my thunderous breath and let it fall gently into my hands. I carefully replaced the bulldozer where we found it. Mason ran to me with a big smile. “That was so much fun, Mike,” he said with a high five. “I've never done that before. You really have figured out your breath,” he added with praise. “You like what I'm becoming, huh?”, I whispered in his ear. “I like it, too.” “You are becoming my muscle dream, Mike. I didn't realize how much I wanted a friend until you came along. A friend who would awaken my own pleasure in worshiping strength and power and muscle.” He grabbed me with both arms and massaged my shoulders, biceps, triceps, and traps. “I've never been able to rub and knead anyone's muscles before, without turning them to mush in excruciating pain. But, I can feel your muscles responding by becoming more dense, more powerful, more indestructible.” “Aah, I feel it, too. Your grip would cripple any other living creature, but to me, it is a gentle caress. I'm the luckiest guy alive.” I was becoming self-conscious again. “Could we go back home, where we can be with each other in private?” Mason caressed me harder and replied, “I was just thinking the same thing. I was so turned by your posing earlier. You are so beautiful. In the past, a he-man was thick and had a gut. You are more aware of how the world has accepted muscled men, and what is now considered desirable by humans. Would you teach me how to pose...aesthetically? I promise I will worship and rub and squeeze and lick your magnificent physique, if you show me how beautiful, how beautifully muscled a true man-god can be. I want to be like you.” “You are like me, Mason. I crave every inch of your muscled body and I am enthralled by our strength.” I picked him up like a child, the way he did with me before, and headed back home. “No one has ever carried me before, Mike,” he said approvingly as I put him down in front of the mirrors. “I must say it was very pleasurable resting next to your chest.” He rubbed my pecs lovingly and firmly, giving them a squeeze which was very pleasurable for me in return. “I love rubbing your body, your muscles. Feeling how dense and hard they have become. Knowing I can relax the limits I normally have to impose upon myself, with my strength, and rub your muscles passionately, squeeze with authority, and let my energy flow into your body unbridled, is the biggest gift I could have asked for. I have longed to release more of my unlimited strength, my unfathomable power, without consequences, like earthquakes or tsunamis.” Mason ground and mashed and kneaded my pecs like a kid discovering mud for the first time. I stood fast, sensed the enormous power he was generating, and reveled in the fact I was in complete control of absorbing it. In fact I could counter his might with greater might and flexed my pecs larger, forcing his hands apart. Mason reacted with amazement that turned to more savage worship. My equally infinite might made him more maniacal and muscle crazed. I kept engorging my pectorals with dramatically denser muscle size and strength, prying his fingers apart as he tried to hold on to my shredded muscle crevasses. My pectorals continued to expand against his crushing attempt to force them together, each forming a magnificent mass of muscle that stood off my rib cage and grew larger than a beach ball, though air-filled comparisons are laughable. I glanced in the mirrors and was entranced by the vision. Standing at attention, my pectoral protuberances projected three feet forward and stretched six feet wide. Mason had his arms spread wide trying to control my muscular growth with his hands on the outside of my man-boobs. I noticed the rest of my body had 'muscled up', my legs, my arms, my back, without conscious thought, into Herculean form. Huh, by brain was handling body details, automatically transforming my whole physique so I looked 'balanced' with two boulders growing out of my rib cage that were surpassing the size of two over-stuffed beanbag chairs. Again bean-filled bags aren't a close comparison unless they were upholstered granite. Mason hands lost their grip on my expanding pectoral boulders as they grew wider and higher, until his hands came in contact with my nipples, my throbbing, pulsing, sensitive nipples, and he grabbed on tight, Mason tight. A nuclear explosion of pleasure shocked my being. Mason's infinitely hard grip on my infinitely sensitive nipples was galactic in intensity. My whole body shuddered and my pectoral boulders bounced, exploding yet more mightily, lifting Mason off the ground in an iron cross position like a gymnast. I could see him in the mirror, feet gangling three feet off the floor as my excruciatingly fabulous, muscled mammaries touched the 15 ft high ceiling. I let the pleasure cells in my hyper-conscious brain absorb the ocean of erotic stimuli as Mason clenched harder still before he released his grip with one hand and swung over to one side and grabbed on with both hands. To my further pleasure he opened wide, and barely was able to fit my nipple into his mouth, where he began licking and sucking, further driving me crazy. To my surprise he bit down hard, really hard on my nip, causing me to wince, and flex my areola, which 'popped' Mason off my nipple and sent him landing on the floor with a huge smile on his face. “That was so much fun,” he gushed. “I don't think I've ever used that much strength, that much power before. It was exhilarating,” he said, getting to his feet. I think you must be done 'curing', because you were an equal match to my muscle might.” I heard him compliment me, but I was too busy enjoying powering down my pecs as I re-experienced the pleasure in my brain. What a great ability, to have perfect memory. My daydreams were interrupted by a warm, strong hand behind my neck, pulling me to his warm, strong lips. Our kiss was deep and intimate, making me melt in his muscular arms. He picked me up under my knees and carried me to the bed, where he gently placed me, climbing in next to me. We spooned, feeling the warmth of each other. “I could never have a better friend than you, Michael,” he whispered in my ear. “You are everything I have longed for, for centuries. And now we get to be together forever.” “Forever....”, I repeated as I drifted into fantasies of ultimate delight, ultimate strength, ultimate power, ultimate muscles, ….with my friend. Comments appreciated. Next Chapter : Unexpected Visitors
  16. Chapter One "Class, please have your tablets ready for today's assignment" Everyone in Mr. Stuart's Information, Design, Technology and Internet class got out their tablets and synched them with the screen at the top of the classroom as Mr. Stuart continued "Now, as you know it's Hallowe'en at the end of the week and you assignment has been to design a Facebook profile page for the person that you will be dressing up as. Remember, you had absoloute carte blanche to choose anyone just so long as people know who they are. Right, Jake, let's start with you!" Jake, the star quarterback, swiped his tablet and a profile page appeared on the screen. "Real Name: Adam, Profile Name: He-Man, Lives in: The Castle, Eternia, From: The Castle, Eternia, Followed by: The Whole Universe and there's the profile pic" and with that he swiped down to reveal his costume causing several girls in the class to whistle with admiration "Yes, thank you" said Mr. Stuart, "we all know that Jake is the Prom King for this year. Very good indeed Jake, I must say that I like the work and education section. Next, how about you John?" John, who was the school's best baseball player, swiped his tablet and up popped: "Real Name: Kal-El, Profile Name: Superman, Lives: Fortress of Solitude, North Pole, From: Krypton, Followed by: Lois Lane, Jimmy Olsen and here's my profile pic" and again several members of the class gave an appreciatetive "Woo! You're buff!" "Interesting choice" said Mr. Stuart, "and I see that you've given a very detailed life history. Now, as you know we have had an exchange student from England with us since the start of the semester, so Jeremy, would you care to go next?" As Jeremy's profile appeared the entire class with the exception of Jeremy and Mr. Stuart burst into laughter with Jake leading the catcalls. "Call that a Hallowe'en costume? That's only good for the kindergarteners!" "Now Jake" said Mr. Stuart, "remember that Jeremy comes from England. They have a different idea to Hallowe'en than us. Now, care to introduce us?" "Real Name: Isaac, Profile Name: Porthos, Lives: Paris, France, From: Pau, France, Followed by: Aramis, Athos, D'Artangan, Captain Treville and with the greatest of respect to Jake, he's more of a hero than your He-Man and your Superman. He really existed. He was a true titan and a gentleman to boot!" "Yeah, right" said Jake, dismissing the protest, "I mean look at him, he looks like he's about to collapse into an early grave. Face facts, he's fat, and I don't mean overweight like you I mean really fat! You need a costume with some real muscle if you're going to get any candy. That's why I'm going as He-Man" and with that he pulled up his sleeves and flexed his 18 inch biceps causing all the girls and a few of the boys to murmur appreciation. As the school bell rang and the class emptied, Jeremy put his tablet away sadly and got up from his desk. He was an outsider, he was English, perhaps too English to be an exchange student in America. "Jeremy, could you come here please?" said Mr. Stuart Jeremy nodded and sat on the desk nearest the teacher. "Jake's interruption didn't give me a chance to say, but I liked your choice. It's not often we get some of the classical literature works referenced for Hallowe'en here it's usually all superheroes and the like!" "To me, Porthos is a superhero" replied Jeremy, and related how once he found out that Porthos committed suicide to defeat the Cardinal's Guards at Locmaria but only after using his great strength to hold up the collapsing cave to save his friend Aramis "I've always wanted to become a Musketeer, to be a complete gentleman and honourable as well" and with that he let his head sink and muttered "Not that anyone here cares" and with that he stood up and walked out of the classroom, his heart saddened that no one in America seemed to realise the value of nobility and honour. As Mr. Stuart watched him go, a wry smile crossed his face. "Ah" he said under his breath, "but then again, not every school as a bonefide wizard in it's teaching staff!"
  17. Thanks to all for comments. I'm stretching the envelope a bit with this chapt. Hope it's not too much. I'd like to hear your thoughts. -ragman Machu Man – Part 6: A Little Freaky Fun by ragman We stood eye to eye, Mason and me, god to god. Mason was the first to break our stare. “Huh, looks like the fusing actually worked.” My lats were still flared from breaking his bearhug, but his comment caused my mind to flare. “What do you mean, 'looks like the fusing actually worked.' Didn't you know it would work? Weren't you sure about it?” I was emotionally demonstrative. “Just trying to joke with you. Mike,” he laughed. “I was pretty sure it would work.” He raised his eyebrow, with a chuckle. Was he still fucking with me? “Well, let's find out how it worked,” he suggested. We could get a good look in these mirrored closet doors if this huge king size bed weren't in the way. Hmmm...I wonder who might be strong enough to move this heavy oak bed? Anybody here you know strong enough to lift this outta the way?” Now I know he was fucking with me, right? I mean the 'new me' could lift up a few hundred pound bed, couldn't I? No better time to find out. I turned to the bed, bent down, slipped my arms under the frame and prepared to exert myself. Huh, I didn't feel much more weight than what I expected from my own weight as I stood up. Ahh, again I could feel each thigh muscle strand contract as I stood back up, taking the massive bed up with me. I placed the bed in a corner allowing us more room in front of the four mirrored, sliding, closet doors. I returned to Mason. “How do feel, Mike?”, Mason asked with tender concern. “'Cause you look awesome. See for yourself.” He motioned to the mirrors. I turned toward the mirrors and got my first look at myself, standing next to Mason. Wow, there were two chiseled, muscular, man-gods reflecting back in the mirror. I wondrously gazed at what must have been my image as I moved my hand to my waist and began to feel all the bumps and ridges that were my abdominal muscles. Mason surprised me by approaching and rubbing my stomach muscles, which stimulated them to further hardness. “Pretty fine set of abs, Mike. Can you flex each one by itself? Like this?” He turned to the mirrors, put his hands on his pecs and FLEXED his abs. A Jacuzzi of swirling muscle eruptions boiled over from his belly button throughout his abdomen and cascaded up his lateral and serratus anterior, and down through his obliques. Each muscle was clearly defined and separated, with individual muscle fibers visible through his shrink-wrapped skin. He would move one hand from his chest and touch a muscle on his stomach, which would flex and harden more. He'd move his hand around and I watched random abdominal muscles swell and constrict as he roamed his hand over his midsection. I was mesmerized. “Here, let me help you,” broke my spell. Mason took his other hand and began rubbing my abs again. “Concentrate on my touch. When you feel me touch your stomach, flex just the muscle I touch.” “Yes, Master.” I concentrated on his touch. My newly empowered brain easily responded to the stimulus his fingers provided, and soon I was firing individual oblique or serratus muscles, that swelled and strengthened with my will. I could sense each muscle fiber and tendon attachment as I would flex and mutate further and grow stronger. “Wanna try something a bit silly?”, Mason smirked. “Like what?” “See if you can flex an eight-pack of muscle, each with a different tension, so they each make a different sound, like the notes of a scale? And I'll try to play them by tapping them with my fingers.” “Seriously? You want me to flex an eight-pack, like this, but flex each one differently so they sound like notes on a scale, like this?” I thought about my task and with that thought it happened. My midsection solidified into eight distinct cobblestones, each a slightly different size from bigger to smaller. My surrounding abdominal frame also hardened into other notes on my xylophone of midsection muscles. I flicked my finger on one or two muscle bumps, causing a metallic clink. I concentrated again and 'tuned' my muscles to the right frequency. This time a flick of my finger produced a 'gong' that was rich in timbre and tone. I smiled at my friend and with a gesture presented my instrument to Mason. Maestro Mason rubbed his hands together with glee and wiggled his fingers in my face as he readied himself for the performance. What a ham. I have to admit I loved how he had changed also. He was more playful. Mason began flicking his fingers at my steel-drum of abdominals, you know, like the steel-drum in Caribbean music, resulting in a harmonic melody that was full and resonate. He began flicking multiple fingers on each hand simultaneously, creating a rhapsodic effect that was surprising, all from plinking my stomach. Mason seemed to enjoy himself immensely, flicking away at my tummy. He became more animated and started to really 'FLICK' my abs, making them sound more like church bells ringing. Soon the flick of the fingers became more of a jab with the fist, as Mason put more and more effort into his percussive presentation. The jabs got more intense and soon were blows to the midsection that would destroy a brick wall. All the while I basked in what I was experiencing. My muscles responded to my will by shaping, hardening, tuning, and sounding magnificent as they were played by my friend with his fingers. Now I was aware of the pounding I was taking, but enjoyed the pleasant stimulation his battering-ram fists were delivering. I embraced how my body was able to withstand the punishment. “You seem a bit upset,” I volunteered as the pummeling increased. “I've never been able to strike someone with this amount to force before,” Mason shared with trepidation as he ceased his onslaught, “without fatally injuring them. I seemed to have some pent up frustration that escaped just now, from dealing with corrupt assholes. I must say it was a bit cathartic jack-hammering your stomach. And even better, it was a huge turn-on that you could take it. And your musical midsection was crazy. I was just joking about playing you like a xylophone. But you actually did it.” He raised his arm and gave me a 'high five'. Damn, he was joking again. Maybe I need to rethink my wish for him to use humor often. Or, better still, I needed to up my own cleverness. “So, it was a turn-on that I could take what you had to dish out? My little muscles are a turn-on?”, I baited as I bounced by pecs in the mirror. “I know they are turning me on. My mind and body are working at warp speed. I can feel my brain gain control over my body. The feeling is euphoria.” “It is wonderfully fascinating to observe your changes, Michael. You are handling it well. Just be patient and don't push yourself too far, too soon.” “Is that really possible, Mason?” “Eh,...probably not,” he admitted. “Hell, I don't really know. I never did this before. I just know that I want you to be alright. I want you to be happy. I want us to be happy!”, he gushed. “How could I not be happy with this?” I turned to the mirror and stretched, feeling my sinews react and tendons tauten. I raised my arms over my head and brought them down deliberately into a front double-biceps pose. I thought about having the most beautifully muscled physique on the planet. Not the biggest, yet, just the most perfectly muscular body ever imagined. And I had been imagining muscular perfection for a long time, after many hours surfing the net for muscle-building sites. I saw my image in the mirror transform as I thought and squeezed my final flex. Veins, cuts, striations, peaks, were forced to the surface as steely muscle fibers contracted, grew, and hardened. Mason approached me with a new look in his eyes. He slowly reached his hands to caress my chest on his way past my jagged deltoids to massage my bicep peaks, which were split into three heads that rose half way up my forearm. His grip was firm, hell, it would have crushed a cannonball. To me, the power of his grip was absorbed into my muscle cells, adding further to the strength that my biceps already possessed. “I feel like I am feeding off your biceps-crushing power, Mason.” He smiled back at me and increased his grip strength tenfold. My biceps sucked in his might with delight. His crushing power felt almost like an electrical charge was permeating through my arm, adding a reservoir of power to my already unbelievably strong upper arms. After a few moments he released his grip. “I don't think I have ever seen any one as beautiful, as muscular, as attractive as you, Michael.” “That's because you've never posed like that for anyone, dummy,” I chided. “A body like ours wasn't understood way-back-when. No master asked you to flex like that, did they?” “No, Mike. They were afraid.” “So, you never really 'posed' for anyone before, right? You've never let yourself be aesthetically muscular, or ripped. You've never felt the rush of pleasure when you crunch down and your muscles explode?” Whew, I was getting excited. “How about if we explore our bodies together? I can teach you how to do the poses and what experts are looking for in the perfect body. How would you like that?” I could tell Mason was struck with the question. “If you think it would be....” “No, no, no..”, I admonished with a wag of my now muscular finger. Huh, my fingers were muscular. Mason gathered his courage. “Mike, I think you may have triggered a latent fetish in me. When I saw you pose so beautifully, I wanted to worship you. I wanted to lick and kiss your muscles and veins. I wanted to rub your warm, impenetrable skin, feeling every muscle fiber and peak. I want to watch you flex obscenely large muscle groups by themselves, what might seem grotesque to some, but not to me. And observe you reclaiming the power and reducing the size but not the essence of your muscular perfection.” Holy shit! My Mason was baring himself before me like he had never done to anyone before. I didn't interrupt. “But, it's not just your muscles I want to worship. I want to worship your superhuman strength. I want to watch you crush the uncrushable, lift the impossible, and break the unbreakable.” There was a long pause. “And I want to do it with you.” He waited for me to speak, with anticipation and anxiousness. “I know it took all your strength to express your inner secrets,” I said with reverential respect. “Please don't tell me you're messin' with again, 'cause I don't want this to be a joke. I want this to be real. I want you to worship me as much as I want to worship you. And I want to get freaky!” “Oh, I'm so relieved.” He let out a sigh. “Yes, this is real. I really want to worship, you. And I crave for you to worship me.” I was already doing just that, craving him, and wanting to please him. His phrase rang in my expanding mind, “I want to watch you flex obscenely large muscle groups by themselves, what might seem grotesque to some, but not to me.” “I have often fantasized about flexing up a single muscle group to impossibly enormous size myself. Wanna see if I can do it? I'd love to explode my calves for you, Mason. I find calves particularly sexy. The way they are shaped, with two heads that make a heart shape.” Mason lowered to his knees behind me. “Oh, Mike. I think calves are extraordinary muscles. When you raise on your toes the entire weight of what you are carrying is borne by your calves. They actually are the strongest muscles in your body, when you think about it.” He started to rub and squeeze my calves, erotically. “I'm ready to worship your mighty calves.” What, a motivational phrase to hear. I could turn my slim waist enough to see Mason and my calves some directly, and I could see a good reflection in the mirrors, also. Time to get freaky. OK, I'm a bit of a ham, myself. I admit it. So, I started slowly. I raised only one leg on my toes without really flexing, more like preparing to flex. The two heads of my calf swelled noticeably to about the size of cantaloupes into the familiar, although huge shaped heart, filled with striated muscles laced with pencil-sized veins. I thought, 'Flex,” in my mind. I saw my calf explode. What had been melons ruptured like popcorn kernels with a percussive “Boom”. The previously bulbous muscle mass turned into a jagged boulder of muscle might, so huge it forced Mason to fall over backwards. In the mirror I could see a huge throbbing muscle boulder cantilevered off the back of my lower leg at least a foot or closer to two feet in diameter. That would make my calf more that 65 inches around. I lowered my heel to the floor, which caused my super striated, jagged calf to relax some, with less sharpness, but no less size. With deliberate motion I raised my other leg on my toes, causing the same mammoth heart of muscles to swell, and then detonated, rattling the mirrors on the doors. I replaced the other foot and now both legs had equal platforms of mass. I could see Mason was a bit stunned. But, I decided to press on, so enraptured I was with my abilities. “Stand up, Mason, and step on.” “Wh....What?” “You heard me. You wanted to do stuff together, so hop on my calves. They should be big enough for you to stand on....before they get bigger,” I teased. Mason scurried to stand up. He placed one foot on top of one enormous calf, noticing that it was hard and did not wobble. He stepped up with the other foot and stood on two stone muscle ledges like a statue himself. “This is remarkable,” he praised. “Never have I seen such a display of muscle growth and control. I'm standing on a muscle precipice that has no give, on the back of your leg. How extraordinary.” “Well, if you think this is cool, you will be astounded. I'm gonna flex my calves so huge, they will lift us off the ground. Watch and experience this,” I invited. I began doing calf raises with Mason standing on them. We would rise and fall together as my powerful sinews lifted us and bulged ever bigger with each calf raise. I moaned with pleasure as muscles multiplied and grew under the feet of my friend. With a few more reps my calves had more that doubled in size and continued to expand. I stopped on tip toes and flexed down hard. Two asteroids grew from two boulders. The gigantic rock of muscle protruding from the back of my leg erupted even more with my flex, growing monstrously large, large enough to press into the floor and elevate us a foot from the ground. I looked in the mirror with satisfaction at my grotesquely huge and monstrously jagged pedestals that were my calves, while my feet were suspended in the air. I was bathed in my egoistic pleasures, relishing in my supremacy. “How about that, Mason? These babies big enough for ya?”, I teased. I was met with silence. I glanced up to see Mason in deep introspection. “What does that feel like? That much muscle? I want to know.” Mason shifted his feet slightly, my super-sensitive calf-asteroids noticed. What I had a hard time figuring out was the sensation his toes were generating. It took me a moment to ascertain he was spreading his toes far apart and gripping my calf muscle fibers between his toes to grasp on tight. “Aaaaaarrrrrrgggggggghhhhhhhh!” Mason stood on his toes with one massively powerful calf raise. I could see in the mirrors what looked like two gigantic air bags mushroom from the back of his lower legs, inflating in an instant as large as the asteroids on my legs, and then continuing to grow, protruding outward and downward as they grew, until miraculously they reached beyond my three foot high muscles and reached the floor themselves, churning and bulging more, lifting him off the floor, with his toes firmly grasping the top of my engorged calves and lifting me with him. My mouth dropped open in amazement. What a sight! No one would ever believe it. I was having a hard time believing it, and I was half of it. “Oh, this is so awesome, Mike,” he shouted. “What a display of unfathomably huge calf muscles. It feels so satiating to flex this big and hard, with so much control. I feel liberated and free for the first time. Thank you so much for getting freaky with me.” He pulsed his calves once more and raised us up until he hit his head on the ceiling. “Oops.” We both powered down and reabsorbed the power of our muscles. That left me standing in front of him. “That was so much fun. What little muscle group should we super-size next?”, came his eager reply. “Forearms? Triceps? Oh, I know,” he said looking down at my butt, “...Glutes! Flex your glutes, Mike. Make 'em hard and ridged and defined, and HUGE. It didn't take much prodding to get me to show off. I set my feet and squeezed my butt cheeks, feeling my glutes respond to my wishes. They swelled like truck tires with deep treads that lined up horizontally. “Flex 'em bigger and deeper,” he encouraged. I obeyed and willed my butt to engorge and shrink at the same time, leaving a series of muscle 'fins' that were inches deep and hard as steel. “God, I love your ass cheeks. Look at how huge and deep these muscle crevasses are. Why I can slip my fingers in between and … curl your ass!”, he laughed. I found myself soar off the ground, being curled by my gluteous maximus which served as handles! Held firmly aloft by bulging biceps, I clenched my cheeks more, trapping his fingers in the depths of my striations. He wiggled his fingers, tickling me. I flinched, relaxing my butt, and dropped to the ground. We both laughed hysterically at our muscle play and each other. I grabbed his neck and pulled him to me. I kissed him passionately, as he did me. Finally, he broke our embrace and smiled mischievously, “I can't wait to see how strong you are becoming.” Happily, that is what I wanted, too. We were made for each other. ######
  18. My apologies for the shortness of this chapter. I find myself wanting to share episodes as they are done, trying to please y'all, especially when they surprise myself. I was inspired today, with enough time for what follows. This shoulda probably been added to the previous chapter making one longer chapter, but that woulda made the wait between longer. Oh, well. I hope you find it short n hot. Please let me know. -ragman Machu Man – Part 5: Awakening by ragman ….darkness....emptiness....silence....drifting....floating....no pain...........awareness of darkness....thoughts of floating....feeling no pain....less dark....spots of light....swirling patterns of light....a light breeze on my face....a waft of pleasant aroma..stimulates my loin.....more light, brightness almost.....need to make an effort....open my.. eyes... “Everything is fine, Michael. You're OK,” a gentle voice whispered. “I'm here with you.” My eyes fluttered open to reveal the most handsome face on the planet, smiling down on me from his seat beside me on the bed. His muscled arm moved to caress my temple with a touch so soft and loving, one would never surmise those same fingers could crush diamonds with a mere thought. He bent over me and kissed me, ever so gently. My lips were super-sensitive to his lips. I could feel every minute point of contact with his moist mouth, and it was enormously pleasurable. I smiled at him, only to discover I felt myself smiling. I literally felt each muscle of my cheeks and mouth micro contract to make me smile. How awesome! I could sense individual muscles in my mouth and tongue, too. “You have been through a lot, Michael,” Mason said in a soothing rich voice. “Take it slowly. Don't rush things. Stay lying still in bed for a few moments. You need to adapt to the new you.” 'The new me.' Was this really true? Was I changed? Had we fused? The questions began, and surprisingly, so did all the answers. I was awakening to a new level of understanding. The longer I lay conscious, the more apparent everything became to me. My brain was processing neural input faster than I could imagine. Wait, I could imagine it! I could process all the data. I was aware of my brain function and felt myself growing smarter. I knew this was part of the process and that I would continue to expand my knowledge capacity. I could hardly believe how intelligent I was becoming as I lie there. I started to think of a silly mathematics problem, the value of 'Pi', as an irrational number with infinite decimals that never repeat. I started calculating Pi in my head and was soon pleased to discover the decimal numbers starting at 1000 are “486180763...” and the numbers starting at 1,000,000 are “286617854...” and at 1 billion decimals “940840897.....” “Michael?, Mike, are you alright? Can you say something?”, Mason queried softly. “I'm more than alright, Mason,” I replied with a wider smile. “I'm experiencing more changes while they happen. My brain is expanding. The rest of my body is...is... curing, I would say. I can sense my muscle, bone, and organ cells are mutating still, being infused with unlimited potential, unlimited capacity, which my brain controls.” “You are doing well, Michael,” he said with a bit of relief. “I'm glad your intelligence has grown to allow you to accept what is happening. Do you think you are ready to get up? Here, I'll help you.” Mason put his hand behind my neck and helped me sit up, though I didn't need it. I felt my abdominal muscles come to life and easily lever my torso to the upright position. My hands felt the ridges and bumps of my stomach, a nice collection of cobblestones, I thought. I swung my legs over the side of the bed, noticing I still had on a pair of tighty whities. And also noticing my thighs. They were plumper, fuller than I had remembered. As I stood up, they sprang to life with several separate sausages of muscle. Mason stood up beside me and admired what he saw. “Whew, look at you, Michael. All buff and gorgeous, like a fitness model. Come let me hug you,” he beckoned and approached with open arms, which he wrapped around my arms and chest. “Uuuggghhhh!”, he moaned as he hugged me tightly, enough to scrunch and crush an oak tree. The pleasure was astronomical. Words can't describe it. On multi-levels my senses, my brain, my muscles, my body were bombarded with stimuli, the scale of which was galactic. My brain was aware and processing the onslaught of Mason's embrace. My skin tingled with the touch of his skin against it. His warmth and aura were electrifying. I sensed the power his arms were exerting, the power of boa constrictors, pressing me into his chest, which was layered with pectoral prominence. His stance brought his legs between mine so more skin was in contact, as he lifted me off the ground in a bearhug, adding twice the pressure of before, easily enough to snap any oak tree in half. The pleasure of his Herculean bearhug grew euphoric, as my brain willed my muscles to respond. I visualized spreading my lats. Still mutating muscles fired in my back, drinking in the power my brain was delivering to their adolescent development. But, plenty of power it was. My latismus dorsi muscles engorged with might and began to grow as I willed. Wider and thicker they erupted until they pressed into my arms, forcing my arms away from my body, breaking the unbreakable bearhug Mason was giving me, returning me to my feet. We stood eye to eye, Mason and me, god to god. **********************
  19. ...And the winner is...(drum roll)..Hanugumo. Machu Man – Part 4: The Special Gift by ragman My mind was exploding with fantasy. Mason had just told me he was going to bestow a power in me that he had never given to anyone before. “Mike, you are special to me. You give me feelings and desires that I never new existed in me. You accept and even crave my freaky muscles and strength. I have never known anyone like you before. I want us to be together always.” His words rang in my head with anticipation. How could we be together always? “But, what is most special about you, Michael, is that you want me to have my own desires and feelings. You don't want to order me around and be your slave. You want me to be equal.” Mason hesitated. Time stood still. “I have decided,” he said with certitude, “that I want you to be equal, too.” Time still didn't start to move. “If it is your desire,too, Mike,” he followed with a tremble of worry in his voice and less certitude. “Wh...what are you really saying, Mason? “I'm saying I have the means to share my abilities with you, to give you half my powers and half my strength.” “You can do that?”, I stammered. “Won't you become less strong, less powerful? I don't know if I would want that for you.” “That is so adorable of you, Mike. Not just thinking of yourself.” He smiled and hugged me affectionately. “But, isn't half of Infinity still Infinity?” I had a sudden flash to the gold cap of his vessel with the “8” on it. It wasn't an 'eight' at all, it was the sign for Infinity. Oh, my god. His power was actually infinite? “I...I don't know what to say, Mason.” I was stunned. “I don't think I'm worthy of such a gift, nor if I could handle it.” “I have known many soles over the ages, Mike, and you are unique among them. I have longed for centuries for someone to share my life with, share my feelings, share my dreams, share my love. I am convinced you are that man, Michael.” His pronouncement sounded like a proclamation. “I have no doubt that you would be able to manage such great power with my help and guidance. Will you honor me by taking my essence, my sole, my love, and let me fuse with you?” I almost expected him to get on his knee, so much was his question like a proposal. His sincerity and passion were evident in his tone and demeanor, which helped to calm my racing heart and accept his affection. “I'm a bit terrified,” I confessed. “And very aroused, at the same time.” I hesitated, “Is this really possible, without unforeseen consequences. It sounds too good to be true.” “The only consequence I know of is that your powers will disappear if we are not within proximity of each other. If we are more than a few meters apart, you will return to human,” he warned. “More of a reason to be together always,” I beamed. “I trust you implicitly, Mason.” I gathered my wits and spoke with honesty, “I would be honored to fuse with you and be with you forever.” Mason's whole body responded with a muscular explosion that caught me off guard, tearing off his clothes, leaving him naked. He must have been happy with my answer. I wondered if I would be able to explode like that. How awesome. He picked me up, like the weak child that I was, and carried me into the bedroom where he sat me gently on the bed. What a pleasant experience. He explained, “The fusing process won't take long, but the full effects will gather over the next few days. Your body has a lot of DNA and cell reconstruction to go through as well as your psyche has to adjust to your new powers. But, don't worry, I'll be here with you....forever.” His reassuring voice, Adonis-like muscles, and firm manner turned me on even more. “The process involves me mentally and physically channeling my essence and power, and concentrating that effort into sperm enhancement. I have to flex and strain, feeling every muscle, every cell in my body generate the force that makes who I am. Then you will drink my seed. Are you comfortable with that?” Is he asking me if I will blow him and swallow? Hell, I'd do that any time, no special power transfer needed. All I could do was nod approval excitedly, because my lust, my anticipation, my desire for him was too great to speak coherently. “I am more than pleased that you are willing to risk your life as you know it for me, Mike. I'll do my best to see that you don't regret what is about to happen to you. Shall we begin?” It almost sounded like a plea. My response was a combination of drool, gargle, garble, and nods. Thank Mason, he got the message. The supreme being before me got more supreme. He closed his eyes and let out a deep breath that increased the barometric pressure in the room. Then he inhaled equally as deeply, causing curtains and bedskirt to wave toward him. He continued steady breathing, though not as deeply, but purposefully and rhythmically. He then started to flex, not with the typical poses that a bodybuilder might do. Instead, Mason began to move his joints and limbs slowly, working his muscles, feeling his muscles, concentrating on his muscles. His muscles did not explode with size, but they seemed to explode with might. Each fiber materialized as if he were bringing an image into focus that had been blurred, into crystal clear focus. His forearms, as he squeezed his hands open and closed with deliberation, knotted and cabled and veined like nothing I've ever seen. He worked his elbows and his upper arm muscles constricted, separating biceps and triceps into strands of bulges and veins and peaks and striations that exuded power. I was transfixed as he rolled his shoulders and spread his back. His rolling muscle hills were transformed into a topographical map of muscle mountain ridges that were crammed together, forcing deep cuts. His traps split into jagged fibers of muscle, his lats expanded with veins and valleys as his back widened. Still in a trance, Mason swayed his hips and raised up on his toes causing his lower body to respond with outlandishly separated muscles in his glutes, thighs, and hamstrings, while his calves split into hundreds of muscle fibers with that heart shape. There was a pause, which seemed to last forever, followed by grunt of exertion, “Uummmaaahhhaaaa,” that was accompanied by a full body flex that doubled his muscle size, still retaining the sharp cuts, deep crevasses, and sausage veins he already had. Holy Shit! Another moan of exertion preceded the impossible. With a most muscular pose flex, his own muscles seemed to force themselves to his core, in a series of muscle waves that concentrated his infinite power. His balls and dick began to grow as the muscle was driven into his groin. More and more power flowed to his manhood as he willed his body to respond, until it was done. “It's time, Michael,” he spoke like a deity. “Come and drink from me so that I may make you a god, my equal. Let us fuse our power forever.” I approached the altar that was his body. He took my head in his powerful hands and directed me to his staff, a full, throbbing, mast of muscle that drew me to it without his assistance. Although massive in length and girth, it wasn't too massive. In fact my lips and mouth fit perfectly over his head. A moment later his head and shaft expanded in my mouth, sealing my lips around his staff, though with comfort. Then it began. I felt his dick throb in tempo with my heartbeat. Then the first ejaculation. My taste buds and nasal cavity were bombarded with a multi-flavored manna that was so exquisite and rich that my brain couldn't process the perfection. The concoction flowed down my throat, almost anesthetizing my esophagus, allowing it to expand and accept more of the god elixir. Then the next round, followed by the next, and the next. My brain was being stimulated as his essence began traveling through my bloodstream. My vision seemed to improve, my hearing was more acute and I could begin to feel the power affecting my brain as I got smarter and was able to feel and process more of what was happening to my body. I was beginning to actually sense the blood flow to my muscles and bones. I could begin to visualize individual muscles absorbing his essence, adding to my delight. I felt the experience of the cell mutation that was turning me to a god, and it felt awesome. Then Mason began infusing me in earnest. His seed gushed forth from his slit that had become a sperm-main. More and more power rushed into my body, my muscles started to feed on his seed, my body feasted on his power. I was approaching my limit, I thought. My nervous system was on fire, my muscles were burning, my brain was overloaded. Was it all too much? Was this a mistake? I tried to cling to consciousness but, my mind blacked out thinking this was the end, that I was too weak to absorb all his power. ***************
  20. Hi all. I've imagined the plot line to this story more completely so now I just have to find the time to put it in words. With luck there should be a few more chapters every so often. Your impressions are desired. Machu Man – Part 3: Things Get Serious by ragman The next few days are hard to describe. I guess the best way is to say I was falling in love. And Mason seemed to respond with equal warmth and strength when we were with each other. I still had to be in class at times, but we also had blocks of time we could explore together. The next day I was home by 2 pm. As I walked in the door, Mason greeted me with a big smile and a hug that reminded me of the strength he controlled. “I am glad you are home, Mike,” Mason spoke with honesty. “I am unaccustomed to the feelings of loneliness and solitude. I never used to experience my own feelings before you found me,” he explained. “I am having a hard time suppressing my desires for your friendship, Master,” he said embarrassingly, then changed the subject quickly. “What can I do to please you?” I was still a couple inches off the floor in Mason's warm embrace, though I don't think he realized he was even lifting anything. “Well, big guy, you can always greet me like this when I come home. I love how strong and gentle you are at the same time. I love feeling your muscled body next to mine. I love having a friend.” My words seemed to please him. His muscles expanded all around me, but he didn't really squeeze me any harder. There was just more of him to hug. His swelling muscles had a similar effect on my junk. Before I got any more aroused, I asked, “What do you want to do for the afternoon, Mason?” “What ever would please you, my friend,” he quickly replied with a smile as he let me down. I rolled my eyes and shook my head at him, “Nah-nah. Remember the number one rule of obedience, I want you to express your wishes as an equal, an equal FRIEND. You need to develop a sense of yourself, your FREE self, someone who can make his own decisions.” Mason deliberated for a moment, then said, “Very well, I have something than has been on my mind. Can we discuss it, Mike?”, he asked. “Of course, Mason. You seem a bit troubled.” “I am worried about these new feelings I have, of friendship,” he began slowly. “I am unsettled about how much feeling I have toward you. And my sense is that you are having strong feelings about me. Are you?” Wow, I didn't expect this discussion. “Why, yes. I think I am.,” I admitted honestly. “You are everything I have ever wished for in a friend. I can't believe you are here.” “Well, I am worried that who I am will scare you away. You were visibly shaken when I bent the crow bar, broke the chain and exploded the wrench at the casino. And that is just a decimal of what I am capable of. I'm worried that you will reject me, like all the others, when you comprehend my true nature.” Mason turned away from me in sorrow. I tried to reassure him by putting my arm around his broad shoulder, “I am amazed by what you can do, Mason. And my knee-jerk reaction was to withdraw some when I saw your deeds for the first time. But, only because you are incredible. You defy imagination. It is hard to get my mind around you, let alone my arm.” I squeezed his shoulder in affection. “I worry more about how insignificant I must be to you,” I confessed. “You can literally do anything and I only can gape and wonder in awe.” “You are very significant to me, Mike,” Mason protested. “You have changed me. You have made me love some one, you. And I want to be with you. I don't want to lose you.” I thought I noticed a tear in his eye. I added my other arm to the embrace, “You aren't gonna lose me, Mason. I've fallen for you too much, also.” I leaned in and kissed my friend on his full lips. He responded by savagely attacking my tongue with his and swelling his muscles around me. We lingered long enough to solidify our feelings about each other, I thought. Mason finally broke the embrace with a surprising comment, “I'd still like for you to be very certain about our friendship. I want you to see some more of the real “me” before you decide if you are repulsed by my appearance or power like all the others.” “There you go again,” I rolled my eyes. “Comparing me to “all the others” who have feared or rejected you. I am not like them. I am your true friend. There is nothing that you can do or say that would diminish my desire for you, now that I am prepared for your awesomeness.” I kissed him passionately again. “I want to prove I can accept you and love you at your most,” I bragged. “Let's see what you got and whether I can take it.” ”You really want me to demonstrate to you some of the extreme power and size my muscles can exhibit?” ,Mason asked incredulously. “I do,” I answered like a vow. “Unless you're afraid that you can't flex big enough for me, or that you're too weak to impress me, or that I will crave even more muscle and might than you can deliver,” I added sarcastically. Mason was actually stunned. No one had ever wanted him to go beyond what was deemed human before. No one had desired his massive potential. No one worshiped his god-like power. No one wanted all of HIM. “I am overwhelmed, Mike,” he said softly. “Words can't adequately express my feelings. My love and desire for you has equaled, no surpassed, the galactic power within me. I want you to be mine forever.” Mason gently picked me up in his arm like a child, with one arm under my butt. His forearm swelled with sinew for me to sit on. “So, you want a little demonstration of what this muscle can do, huh?” He raised his other arm and flexed softly. The slight tension of his biceps and triceps caused skin to stretch tautly and veins to erupt as a boulder of muscles mushroomed from his upper arm that rose to 30, 40, 50 inches, 60 inches,... 75 inches around! With a huge split peak of carved granite perfection. I swallowed hard as I took in the boulder of muscle next to me. My swallow seemed to travel to my crotch where my dick swelled and got veiny, also. What had I promised? Would I really be able to accept ALL of Mason? Sure I was turned on by this Machu Man, with his huge muscles and talk of supreme power. I was a sucker for his soft demeanor and god-like strength. I longed for a partner that understood and accepted my muscle fetish. Was Mason the one? “Here, let me bring this closer to you,” cooed Mason as he rotated his flexed bicep towards me on his other arm. “So you can feel how hard and warm it is. Go ahead, squeezed it and hug it and hold it tight.” I did as I was told, and it was hard and warm, and alive. Without really flexing more, his boulder of biceps churned and bloated and grew more massive still, on to 85 inches, 95 inches and then 100 inches of pulsing concrete! “Damn, Mason, you are huge!” I blathered while trying to wrap my arms around his towering biceps. “I love it!” “What? This little thing?” ,he toyed. “This is just a fraction of how big I can flex this baby.” A fraction, huh? I felt a wet spot at the end of my dick. This kept getting better. “Yeah, I can add a few more feet and it'll touch the ceiling, like this.” Mason moved his fist a bit away from his arm and then brought it back into position. This slight movement caused his mass of muscle to swell bigger around so I couldn't keep my hands together in the hug. The boulder of muscle became a mini-mountain Matterhorn as it erupted upwards to the 15 foot ceiling above, where the peak left a slight dent. “Oops, sorry about that,” he said sheepishly. I stared upwards as I still clung to his mass of muscle. I saw a column of jagged stone reaching to the ceiling, with garden hose size veins climbing like ivy to the peak. I felt the warm density of the mass of muscle in my embrace. I felt my desires skyrocket like the biceps of his arm. I lost control and began licking the warm rock of bicep in my face. The moisture on his skin had an alluring essence that I could taste, but was more arousing to my nasal cavity. It must have been some of his pheromones casting a bliss over me. I felt like I regressed to adolescence or younger, where my inhibitions were lost and I could exhibit my muscle craving. I was in heaven. My dream state was slowly dissipating as I felt the massive muscle I was worshiping recede. I found myself still sitting on his massive forearm with arms empty, like a child who had had his Teddy Bear taken away. “I want my muscle back,” I whined like the child I had become. “I want it bigger and taller, too.” “So that much muscle doesn't put you off?” he questioned warily. “And the way I can flex to the roof and beyond with ALL my muscles doesn't scare you away?” He looked for reassurance. “I can't wait to see more. My dick is getting hard just thinking about it,” I salivated. Mason was still dubious. Everyone had ultimately been repulsed by his presence, because he was so far beyond human. He needed more evidence from me. “What if took this bent crow bar I brought back from the casino episode and jammed the whole mass of metal in my mouth so it puffed out my cheeks with its size,” he picked up the dumbbell-like steel and crammed it into his mouth, puffing out his cheeks with the mass of metal. “And then I use just my cheek muscles to crush and compress the hardened steel into a glob of metal that I chew like taffy...,” he said with his mouth full, lisping some of his words with the dumbbell in his mouth. “...using my tongue to mash and knead the glob to the size of a pea, like this,” he said masticating while he spoke. He stuck out his muscled tongue and displayed a BB of compressed steel on its tip, which he then swallowed. He awaited my revulsion. “FAR... FUCKING... OUT!” I was totally amazed and awestruck. “That was fucking awesome, Mason. I am so turned on by your extraordinary strength right now, I think I'm gonna spew!” My pants were tented and a wet spot appeared on my fly. “You are not repelled by my freakish abilities? That even my tongue has the strength to mold and compress hardened tool steel doesn't make you worry what might happen to that tent of yours if you let me?” ,Mason asked incredulously. “Why? Should I worry?” “Well, ...no. I have absolute control over my body and I would never harm you.” “Exactly. So I'm not worried, I'm the luckiest guy in the universe,” I beamed. “You are the best friend I could ever have,” Mason volunteered as he set me down. Huh, he was still holding me. “No one has embraced my muscle and strength like you, Mike. Thank you for making me feel special instead of monstrous.” He kissed me passionately. I was still dizzy with sensory overload. Observing that much muscle, touching that much muscle, feeling that much contained strength was ecstasy. “You are very special to me, Mason,” I said lovingly. “And I want you to know how special you are to me, Michael.” He paused and then continued with reverence, “I have a gift for you that I have never given anyone before. A power that will make you special,” he said in return. My mind was exploding with fantasy. I wondered what this power could be. *********************
  21. Please accept my apologies for the long delay. Thanks for your encouragement and kind words. Here is a new chapter. As usual, I thrive on feedback. Enjoy. -ragman Machu Man - Part 2 Learning More I sat on the couch in my newly-rented townhouse with Mason sitting before me. What a never-before experience. This teen Adonis, whom I called Mason, had just performed the most breath-taking muscle dance I had ever seen. No one had ever seen. You see, Mason, materialized out of a small earthen bottle that I had found on my recent trip to Machu Picchu. For the past days we were learning about each other. More exactly, he was learning the ways of modern living, I was learning about his seemingly unlimited strength and muscle control. Mason put some of my clothes back on and sat back down beside me. “We need to go shopping tomorrow for some clothes for you, Mason,” I noted. “I think I might be able to afford an outfit or two, on my credit card.” “Thank you for your generosity, Mike. But, there must be a way these muscles can acquire some money for us,” he said flexing his chest until it hit his chin. “I can do anything, you know.” Flexes and statements like that made me pulse with a rush of arousal. I tried to contain myself. “In the past my masters would wager on my strength. They would challenge their opponent to imagine a feat of muscle strength and power that I could not do. Of course, they lost every time and my masters would take all their money. Are there fools in this age who would attempt to test my strength?” asked Mason with a glint in his eye. The prospect of making money on muscle wagers was too exciting. Mason continued, “Or I can make valuable gemstones by squeezing different rocks between my hands until they become rubies or emeralds or diamonds. You could sell them for some money.” My head was spinning with the visions of what Mason could do with his muscles, and how we might go about it. “We would need to be cautious about triggering too much attention to you. How would we explain your feats to the public? How would we explain you?” Mason was quick to grasp the problem. “What if we were just a part of the crowd at a place where people were betting anyway, like a casino? Don’t they have a game with a ball and wheel where you bet on which slot the ball falls into?” “I think you mean roulette,” I replied like a teacher. “Exactly,” echoed Mason, remembering it from his cyber-education. “Well, you already know how I can manipulate a baseball with the puff of my breath from the bleachers. I bet I can blow the roulette ball onto whatever number you want me to.” “Huh,” I pondered. “We could probably make a couple of thousand without causing much notice. I think you may have hit on something here, Mason,” I smiled and gave him a high-five. “Let’s go win you some clothes money.” ^^^^^ It didn’t take long to drive to the casino. I bought a $100 of chips using my debit card, and before long we were standing around the roulette wheel observing the game. Mason seemed to analyze the wheel and ball with intensity for a few moments before he spoke. “I’m ready,” he said with authority. “Daddy needs some new clothes.” It took me a second to realize Mason was trying to be humorous, as I had asked. I chuckled appropriately. I squeezed into a spot that finally opened up near the wheel, with Mason standing behind me. I thought I’d start slowly so I put $5 on Black. Mason whispered in my ear, “Put $10 on ‘2’ for the two of us.” So I did. The ball was placed in the spinning wheel and given a spin in the opposite direction. Around and around it went until I felt a slight twitch from the chest of Mason who was pressed into my back with the crowd. I noticed the steel ball slightly change directions and a second later it bounced around the wheel and settled on ‘2’. I reacted with a pumped fist and a grunt, before I collected myself, so as not to make a scene, and collected a pile of chips for the win. “There are six letters in ‘friend’,” I heard Mason whisper in my ear. Without hesitation I moved the pile of chips to ‘6’, and waited for the next spin. With Mason-muscle magic the ball dropped onto ‘6’ and I dropped back into the arms of Mason who caught me. “One more should be enough for now,” he whispered, as the stack of chips grew greatly. “Why not place it on ‘26’, for two friends?” With a smile I moved the entire stack of chips to ‘26’ and waited for Mason to blow another winner. The winning call got a raised eyebrow from the pit boss as my stack of chips multiplied. “Better quit while I’m ahead,” I pronounced and gathered my chips for redemption at the window. The total was more than $4500. “This will buy you some nice looks, Mason.” “I want to look good for you, Mike. I want you to desire me, because…. I think I am beginning to desire you.” I could tell this was all new to Mason, the closeness of friendship. “Mason, I don’t how I could desire you more. I see how difficult it is for you to express feelings of friendship. You are very brave and strong to be able to put your new feelings into words. I will try to be worthy of the innocence of your trust.” I put my arm around his solid shoulder and we walked back to the car to drive home. As we approached the parking spot, four thugs appeared in our path. Each was rather large and imposing with black tank tops and pants that displayed their football-player sized bodies. One spoke, “This the dude who won all that on roulette?” Another replied, “Yeah, quite a bundle, too. More than he needs for himself. Hand it over, kid.” I began to stammer with fear, ”W..We don’t want any trouble, please.” Mason stepped forward, “I think you had better leave the area before you get hurt.” My t-shirt was slowly getting tighter on Mason’s body as he expanded his musculature. “The only ones getting hurt are gonna be you two if you don’t hand over that money,” said one as he brought a crow bar from behind his back. A thick heavy chain appeared in one thug’s hand, while another produced a huge pipe wrench. The last one was beating a baseball bat in his palm. “I don’t think you know what you’re dealing with assholes. Show ‘em, Mason,” I encouraged. The parking lot was suddenly filled with the thunder of muscles expanding. “MMMAaahhhhnnnnmmmmfffftttt!” My shirt was shredded to tatters as Mason’s muscles erupted to superheavyweight bodybuilder size and beyond. Each muscle was hard and defined and huge. He caused me to be aroused with his power. He caused them to freeze in panic. Mason walked over and took the baseball bat from the zombie who held it. He placed one hand on each end and slowly brought them together. The bat was stressed beyond its limit and shattered into splinters as Mason’s hands closed together, leaving splinters and saw dust. He turned to the hood with crowbar and wrenched it easily from his hands. Holding the bent end in his right hand, Mason squeezed the already bent end further until it was pressed against itself in his fist. Holding the other end securely, he then rolled his wrist over from facing up to facing down, bending the crowbar over on itself, grabbing another length of bar and squeezing it in his hand. Then he rolled his hand back facing up, bending another length into his hand. He continued the entire length of the 3 foot crow bar until it was all folded like an accordion in the palm of his right hand. Then he squeezed even harder and metal oozed out from each end of his hand. When he let go, he held a glob of metal that looked sorta like a dumbbell, which he dropped on the floor. The others stood comatose as he reached for the long heavy chain. It was 8 feet long and used for towing heavy equipment. Each end had a big hook for attaching it. Mason hooked the ends together and squeezed the hooks closed tightly so they would not come apart. He then flipped half the chain over with a twist creating a double ring of chain that was now about 4 feet around. Lifting the heavy loop off the ground, he stuck his right arm in the loop, hanging off his bicep. With a snide smile he began to pump his fist, causing his forearm to explode with veins and sinew, and his bicep to fill the hole with each clench. When his forearm was about 45 inches, his bicep began to tighten the double ring of chain. Now he smiled broadly as he brought his arm up to flex. The heavy chain creaked and popped as the links were force to adjust to Mason’s expanding mountain of muscle. Each groan of metal became higher in pitch as the chain tighten around the much harder rock of bicep and tricep that kept growing as his hand was brought up higher. The 4 feet of double chain length was completely expanded and individual links were beginning to deform against his mammoth monolith of muscle. His muscle was too hard to be pressed inward by the chain. It was pressing the chain into a new form as his bicep expanded further. The unheard of strength of Mason’s bicep continued to grow and stretch the chain past its 4 foot circumference and caused the chain links to deform and fuse to each other. Now over 5 feet long, the double chain could take no more and burst into dozens of fragments, leaving Mason’s bicep towering over 65 inches around. Two of the goons passed out with stains on their shorts. The guy with the pipe wrench approached Mason and bestowed the giant wrench upon him with a reverential bow. Mason took the wrench and twisted open the jaws as far as they would go, leaving an opening large enough to accommodate a 6-inch pipe. What happened next is not possible. Mason leaned back a bit and sighed deeply, from his gut. My sweat pants he was wearing, tented hugely and his enormous cock burst through the stretchy fabric like it was wet tissue, exposing the most muscular and huge dick on the planet. His girth and head size was phenomenal as it continued to expand to his will. Before it became too large, he brought the wrench to the head of his cannon and secured it for applying turning pressure. I had to stop and process the size of the wrench and the size of his dick being the same. Mason grabbed the 2 foot long handle and began to turn it. The jaws tried to grip more tightly at the veins and muscle striations. Mason pulled harder and the handle began to bend while his shaft remained stiff and the jaws of the wrench didn’t move. Mason pulled harder on the handle and it snapped, leaving the jaws clamped on his mammoth dick head. “Watch this Mike,” he spoke to me personally. I would learn to anticipate wonder when he spoke those words. “Just a little flex.” With the explosive power of a grenade, Mason’s dick head flexed and the jaws of the pipe wrench burst apart and imbedded in opposite concrete walls about a foot deep. The other two assholes passed out. Adjusting his sweatpants and junk back to normal, Mason remarked, “Sorry about your shirt and pants, Mike. Guess we both need new clothes. OK if we go to the mall tomorrow? You look like you could use some time to absorb what just happened.” He was right as usual. That was the first time I’d witnessed first-hand the power this God of mine possessed. I know he talked about being able to do anything, but this was way beyond what I imagined, what any human brain could imagine. I was mesmerized and scared by his powers. “Are you OK, Master Mike?” “Huh, yeah, sure,” I managed to barely respond. “It’s just… you are… unbelievable. I know you told me you could do anything, but squeezing a crowbar with one hand, breaking a 4-foot double chain by stretching it by pumping your bicep, and exploding a huge pipe wrench with a flex of your dick head is not humanly possible. What are you?” “I thought I was your friend, Mike, doing what you wanted,” he said with a tone of rejection. “Can we go home now?” We both stepped over the passed-out goons and got in my car. I managed to drive us home somehow in silence. I sat in the car in a daze still, when my door opened and Mason lifted me out of the car and carried me inside. His embrace was warm and stimulating as he was still shirtless. Being held like a babe next to his pillows of pectorals was delightful. When we got back to my place I wandered from room to room, unsettled by my outburst that set us apart. Mason noticed my uneasiness. “You seem troubled, Master,” he addressed me formally. “What can I do to ease your distress?” I broke down in tears, “I am so sorry I reacted so poorly to your saving my life. I didn’t realize how scared I was at being mugged. And when I actually saw how much strength and power you really have, and that you were going to protect me, I was overwhelmed. Please forgive me,” I sobbed. “I think I’m falling in love with you, and I don’t know what that really means.” Now I was the inexperienced one, struggling to be aware of and to share my feelings. Mason walked over to me and picked me up gently like a child. His chest was still without a shirt, warm, solid, full of veins and ridiculously striated. I melted in his strong arms and began rubbing his pectoral peaks, letting my fingers settle in the muscle valleys. Mason’s chest came alive and surged and pulsed as he slightly bounced his pecs, causing my dick to surge and pulse, also. “I don’t know what it means either, Michael,” he spoke as he ever-so gently hugged me. “I so want to be your friend, Mason.” “Not my lover?” came his reply with a raised eyebrow. I did my double-take, instantly realizing he was attempting the same joke again. I reacted by grabbing the back of his neck and pulling my lips to his. We kissed like I have never kissed before. His embrace and warm tongue were so inviting. My inexperienced passion overcame me and I ravaged him, after which I was a bit embarrassed. “I don’t think anyone has ever kissed me like you, Michael.” I noticed he used my full name again. “In the past I was required to perform at the whim of my masters, with them watching with others or fearfully engaging me. I have not had a partner like you, who wants to share himself with me, who accepts me, and who….loves me.”
  22. bbmikenj

    Bane visits the Batcave

    Bane found the entrance to the Batcave. It wasn't hard for him. He was an expert at tracking, and it was easy for him to spot the fake shrubbery that hid the gate that led to the entrance. He knew there would be security cameras, so he bolted up to the entrance, his huge quads moving him faster than the fastest Olympic runner. He got to the big metal doorway and slammed it with his big fists, denting it in enough to get a handhold. Then he peeled open the entrance with his bare hands. He twisted the steel back on itself until the opening was big enough for him to step through. He stood in front of the Batmobile as Batman came into the cave to see why the alarms were going off. "Bane!" he said, as he spotted the behemoth intruder. "How???" Batman stammered as he stared at the doorway. "With these," said Bane, raising his huge arms into a double bi shot. The peaks rose up and up, snaked with veins, jacked with power, and hard as granite. "But that door is made of galvanized steel reinforced with titanium rods. You can't be that strong!" "No?" said Bane. Then he took his raised fists and slammed them into the hood of the Batmobile with such force that the hood crumpled in, and all four tires blew up. Batman jumped back from the sound of it. Then Bane ripped the hood off the car, and tossed it out through the doorway opening. He leaned toward the car, reached in and grabbed the engine block, then ripped it out, raising it over his head. He shook it with his powerful arms, then squeezed in on it until it started to crumple. As oil began to spill out of the block, Bane tipped his head back, opened his mouth, and drank it down. Then he crushed to engine block down even more, until it was half its original size. He reared it back behind his head, then tossed it directly towards Batman, who ducked just in time, and the one ton twisted engine soared over him, and embedded itself into the rock wall of the cave. Bane grabbed the Batmobile with one hand and tipped the car onto its side, so that nothing now stood between him and Batman. He took of his mask and the tubing and laid them on the side of the car. Then he took of his vest, so that his torso was bare. Batman took another step back. He'd never seen Bane looking so densely thick and heavily muscled. Even his jaw line was more squared off and jutting with muscle. Bane rolled his huge chest slabs and took a step towards Batman. "Now you've got me all riled up," Bane said. "Where's your girlfriend Robin? I need to get laid." Bane grabbed his crotch and shifted his junk around. "He's not here," said Batman. But for a millisecond, his eyes darted over towards a side tunnel in the cave. "You're a terrible liar, Batshit," said Bane, and made his way towards the tunnel. Batman jumped in front of him. "You'll have to go thru me first, Bane." Bane smirked, and said, "That can be arrange." He grabbed one of the flattened tires on the Batmobile, and ripped it off, sending lug nuts flying like bullets thru the cave. Then he threw the tire at Batman like a frisbee. It hit Batman in the stomach, and sent him fly backwards, his feet off the ground. He slammed into a computer terminal, crushing it. Before he could stagger to his feet, Bane was standing over him. "Let me give you a hand," he said, reaching down. Before Batman realized his mistake, he reached up, and Bane grabbed his hand and yanked him up roughly. "Your grip strength gotten any better, Batpunk?" said Bane, not releasing Batman's gloved hand. Batman tried to pull away, but Bane's arm didn't budge. He began to squeeze. Even thru his special gloves, Batman could feel his bones start to break. He grabbed Bane's forearm with his free hand and tried to dig into it, but the forearm muscles were like steel cables. Bane continued to crush his hand. Batman swung his fist into Bane's jaw, but he only managed to break his knuckles on the hard bone and thick muscle of Bane's face. Bane squeezed harder still, and Batman's knees buckled. Bane stepped forward and forced Batman onto his back. "I'd forgotten how weak you are," Bane said, leaning over Batman and putting his thumb on Batman's collar bone. "I could snap this bone like a toothpick," said Bane. Instead, Bane yanks Batman back to his feet, only to clothesline the caped crusader across his chest, sending him down to the batcave floor and shattering his sternum. Batman gasped for breath as Bane bent over and shoved his big hand underneath Batman's head. He gripped Batman's caped head like a soccer ball, and lifted Batman back up. Bane flexed his free arm. "Kiss my 36 inch peak, punk," he commanded. He shoved Batman's face into the side of his mountainous arm. "Make love to it, you know you want to," Bane said. "So fuckin huge. So fuckin strong," he said, as he banged Batman's face into his massive, veiny arm over and over, until he crushed Batman's nose thru his mask. Then he held Batman airborne with one hand on the back of his head, and started squeezing harder, his huge fingers applying more pressure than a mechanical vice. Batman felt like his eyes were going to pop out, and his skull crush in. He flinched uselessly, and then his sight started to fade. "Bet that feels like the worst ice cream headache ever, huh Bruce," mocked Bane. Batman blacked out from the crushing skull grip, and hung there limply in Bane's grip. Bane dropped him to the floor like a microphone in a rap battle. "Pathetic," he muttered. Just then, from the side tunnel of the Batcave, Robin appeared. "Bane!!" he said, as he saw the massive bull of a man straddling the fallen Batman. Bane smiled, and crushed his fists into balls of destruction. His big knuckles cracked and whitened from the strength of his grip. "Hello, little birdie," he said. "Come to Daddy." Robin grabbed a cable that was hanging from the top of the cave, then he ran up along the side of the cave walls and launched himself into the air in a big arc, aiming right toward Bane. He picked up tremendous speed as he slammed feet first into Bane's huge barrel chest. Bane didn't budge an inch. Robin fell to the ground in agony, grabbing his ankles. He felt like he had slammed into a bank vault. "Aww, did the little bird boy hurt his little legs?" mocked Bane. He leaned over and grabbed Robin by his ankles, one in each thick superhuman hand. Then he lifted him off the ground. Robin hung there upside down. Bane squeezed his hands and felt the ankle bones crushing underneath his powerful grip. "Boy, your little bird bones are fragile as egg shells," he said, as Robin twisted in pain. Bane dropped him to the floor and looked down over him. "Bet you never felt pain like this before, have ya, boy?" Robin couldn't even respond, the pain was so overwhelming. "You want me to fix that pain, birdie?" asked Bane. That got Robin's attention. He'd do anything to stop the agony in his ankles. He nodded best as he could. Bane leaned over and grabbed Robin by the scruff of his neck and lifted him up. He pressed Robin's mouth onto his big nipple. "Suck on it, boy blunder," ordered Bane. At first, Robin resisted, pushing back on Bane's granite chest mounds, but then Bane tightened the grip he had on his neck, and Robin knew he had no choice. He started nursing on the thick nub of a muscle nip. He felt it swelling up inside his mouth, and it made him suck harder. "Oh yeh, that's it, baby boy," said Bane, pushing Robin's face harder into his huge chest. Robin felt Bane's nip swelling to the size of his thumb. "Harder." And Robin sucked and sucked. Then he tasted a thick oily substance oozing out of the thick nip. It tasted chemically, almost metallic, but good, and hot. It made him suck harder still. "That's it boy. You'll be feeling it soon, too." And as soon as Bane said that, Robin began to feel it. The pain in his ankles started to fade. His whole body relaxed. He sucked harder, and more serum flowed out of Bane's inch long nip. "Oh yeh. You getting a good dose of Venom now," said Bane. "Now do the other nip, balance these meat plugs out, boy," he said, transferring Robin's mouth to his other huge pec slab. And Robin sucked and sucked, hungry for it now, feeling more energized than he ever had. The second nip swelled and began to ooze, even as the first one continued to drip the viscous oil. But then Bane pulled him off the swollen nip with a loud pop. "That's enough for now, chicklet," he said. "Too much and you wouldn't be able to handle it." He put Robin down to the ground, then he flicked his pacifier-sized nips with his burly thumbs. "You did a good job of working these bad boys. I knew you'd be a good sucker." Robin expected his ankles to give out as he stood, but he had no pain whatsoever. He jumped up and down on them, amazed. Not only did they not hurt, but he felt liked he'd taken the most amazing pre-workout supplement ever. He was so charged up, he wanted to fly. "What happened?" "You got a nice shot of some miracle oil, little man. Not only have your ankle bones healed, they're probably ten times stronger than they were before. Same with the rest of your bones. And soon you're going to find out what else it will do for you." Robin was already feeling it. His body was heating up, like he had an intense fever, but it felt amazing. He could feel the green briefs of his outfit begin to tighten on him as his glutes swelled outward. He looked down and saw his bare quads and calves swelling out. They'd always been lean and fit, but now they were bulging with muscle the size of a light-heavyweight bodybuilder.. He could see leg veins starting to show thru his skin, and snake their way down to his calves, which looked to be over 19 inches now. And a thick stubble was starting to sprout out on his formerly hairless skin. "What's happening?" he said, and Bane replied, "Look in that mirror over there and see." Robin turned and looked, and saw that not only was he getting thicker and wider, but he was getting taller. He was sweating heavily, and it was soaking thru his outfit. Robin's abs had never really shown before, but now, he had a stack of bricks and mortar showing thru his red vest. He flexed his abs, and they popped out even more defined. "Holy washboards," he said in awe. "Flex those arms too, boy," said Bane, and Robin did as he was told, raising his arms into a double bi shot. The peaks rose up and up, and pushed back the short green sleeves of his shirt, which looked 3 sizes too small on him now and slid halfway up his stomach, exposing his brickwall gut. His arms peaked out at 21" of veiny sinew. "Holy Muscle Mass," he exclaimed. Bane chuckled behind him. Robin grabbed the collar of his outfit and ripped it down the middle, exposing his now thickly muscle torso that was shredded beyond the dreams of any pro bodybuilder. His slightest movement made the muscles ripple and striate. He tore the top of his outfit off and tossed it aside. He stared at himself in the mirror. He looked like a statue of hypermasculinity, with thick course hair beginning to cover his expanding chest, which grew bigger every time he flexed his pecs. His green trunks now fit him like the smallest of posers, and were barely containing his impressive new growth. "Fuckkkk," he said. "How big were you before?" said Bane, "About 5'10", 170lbs soaking wet? You're bigger than Batman now, boy. Bigger, stronger, faster. I'd say you're about 6'5", and 270lbs right now. You'll get a little bigger too, but it will stop before you hit 300lbs. If I'd let you keep feeding," he said, flicking his protruding rubber-hard nips," you'd have grown too much, and probably gone insane. The other thing you're going to be feeling is intense horniness. And I mean 'intense'. It's going to hit you like you took 1000 doses of Viagra. You're going to want to fuck the first thing you can grab. Just pin it down and rape it. You won't be able to control it, at least not at first. And since I'm going to trap you and Batman in here together, things should get interesting. Your seed will help him heal too, although he won't respond like you did, it won't be potent enough for that. His bones will heal, though, but not as well as yours, and he'll feel pain in them for the rest of his life." Bane made his way to one of the tunnels leading out of the Batcave. He ripped a huge boulder out of the wall and used it to block the exit. "Oh, and you're going to be jonesing for more of my nip oil, probably for the rest of your life too. You're going to want more and more and more, like an profound type of crack addiction. Who can blame you, really? Look at you. And maybe, someday I'll give it to you. But for now," said Bane, using his bare hands to rip solid rock from the cave wall and blocking another tunnel, "you'll have to make due." Then he made his way to the main entrance of the cave, and stepped outside. He bent the titanium and steel wall like used aluminum foil, but before he blocked the entrance, he looked at Robin, whose horniness was mounting. Robin was breathing like a bull, his nostrils flared, his massive new muscle body twitching with lust and shining with sweat, and as he looked around the cave, his eyes landed on Batman, who was beginning to come to and push himself up on all fours. Bane laughed, and as he sealed the cave, he said, "Have fun, Boy Wonder. Don't do anything I wouldn't do......"
  23. Varg

    A Super's Secret

    I had this fantasy stuck in my head for a while so I decided to type it up! This is kind of just the intro. I'll keep posting in this one topic since they come in parts. Please tell me what you thing, good or bad! This is my first story I wrote where the character is telling it as it happens, so IDK if it's entirely grammatically correct... I hope you enjoy it anyway! Part 1 I look at pictures of perfect deities drawn throughout the ages, and then I look at the super powered people of this world. Yep, they sure appear frustratingly similar. Body hair, what's that? Fat, never heard of it! Balding, sounds funny. Ugly, I am too busy looking in a mirror to see an example of what this “ugly” is. Signs of aging, uh that thing with the lines and stuff? I have to work around those kinds of people 6 out of 7 days a week! Sure they aren't as shallow or stupid as I make them sound, but they do act like divas from time to time because they know they are VIPs of the world. Even if a super powered humanoid came along with a better version of their powers, they would still be irreplaceable. We simply call them Supers. They say there are only 124 known Supers in the world. So the Supers Western Operations Center, or SWOC, only has 6 Supers on our pay role. There are similar centers like the one I work at throughout the world. We all have lightning fast transportation at their disposal, so we can transport Supers many miles away from the center within minutes. Technically, this is a branch of America's military but it has free range compared to other branches. After all, Supers are scary compared to normal civilians or even the military. So it's our job to make them seem like comic book heroes that everyone will love or at least tolerate. They are required to save people while being in the public spotlight, after all. Every Super is featured in a magazine or news segment at least once a week, or if they get a lucky break, every 2 weeks. As for me... I'm most certainly not a perfect being like the Supers around me. My hair is a dark golden blond and matches nicely with my turquoise eyes. I think I'm pretty handsome, especially with my rugged stubble on my face. I'm 5'6” and weigh 138 pounds. I may be on the shorter side, but I'm able to do things most men can't and my body is extremely lean, almost too lean. The thing is, I'm also a Super. My ability is the elusive super strength... A Super with super strength.. Yep. Sure, Supers are stronger than the average person, but my super strength is the real deal. I can lift my body weight times my body weight. If I worked out using my powers every day, I'd be massive. I have the ability to grow my body and join the ranks of the Supers, but I don't want to. Doing so would mean I have to give up gymnastics. I'm well on my way to the Olympics at this rate. I don't even have to use my super power to be great at it. Still, at the same time, I always wondered how I'd appear as a full fledged Super. “Evan! New clothes! Now!” A familiar deep voice rings through my ears, followed by a thud as charred clothing covers my desk. Soot exploded out of the clothing, causing me to cough so I couldn't respond right away. “Fire proof my ass! You fuckin' liar!” “... Ug... I thought I smelt something...” I look up to see the infamous Super Jerk, Felix, standing naked in front of my desk. My face flushes with scarlet hues as I turn away, but the image of Felix is forever burned in my mind now. Thankfully soot covered up some of his tanned musculature, making it easier to snap back to reality. “It's fire resistant. Fire resistant is not 100% fire proof. You're not supposed to dance through the fire to show off how cool you are, you know.” “I don't see you helpin' people 'n' riskin' your life! I'll do what I wanna do!” He grits his teeth and stares me down as he leans over my desk. I stare right back into those angry light brown eyes of his. Eventually his intensity lessens and he backs off. “I'll wait over here.” Despite being a coordinator, I have a lot of power. I know they can't hurt me and I'm the one who files their requests; I'm kind of like their work dad. Their only leverage of being powerful Supers isn't effective against me. I smirk to myself as I contact SWOC's #1 outfitter to get new clothes for Felix. I look up to see him sitting on the lobby's sofa, getting soot all over it. For some reason, I imagine the sofa doesn't mind, given the fact Felix is amazingly built. Even the weakest of supers are amazingly built... Well, the ones I've seen, anyway. Felix was a man of Hispanic descent, hailing from Puerto Rico. He had a slight accent, but not enough to be noticeable. He stood at 6'2” and weighed 275 pounds of pure muscle. Even with the soot covering his light brown body, I could see the veins snaking over his rugged muscle. His black hair was long, so he had to wear a headband or hair tie most of the time. Except it seems he lost his in the fire, so he was constantly brushing his bangs out of his eyes. Soot was going everywhere. “Heh.” I laugh to myself as I notice him gritting his teeth in frustration. I dug through my drawer and pulled out a hair tie. I walked over to him and waved it in front of his face. He looked at me with a flat expression before snatching it from me and pulling his hair back into a pony tail. He looked like a stereotypical smooth-talking Hispanic lover, but hey, there's nothing wrong with that. More soot came from his hair as he tried to get it into a pony tail, causing me to step back. He must be a sponge for soot. “I guess your other super power is generating soot and random debris, eh?” “What is that ev- Just shut up.” He crossed his legs and folded his arms, resuming his angst ridden teenager routine. His true age is 38, though he sure didn't act it. He was just the right age, where a man is fully matured. A male at his absolute peak of virility and perfection. I think he wouldn't age anymore, either, since I have never seen a Super appear older than 45. I hated the fact that such a jerk looked so good. “Fuck off until you get me some clothes.” “You know your clothes take a while... Maybe you should workout your body as much as you do your arms and pecs. Then get a shower.” I shrug my shoulders and walk away. “Shut up!” He demands again as he follows up with audible noises of contemplation and discomfort. He groped his pecs and then ran his hand along his thighs. I was right. He was defeated. He got up and darted for the locker rooms. I could hear gasps from the security desk as he ran out of my office/lobby. “DO YOU DO THAT ON PURPOSE? GOD DAMN BOY, YOU BETTER GET SOME CLOTHES ON BEFORE I HAVE A SUIT OF TUNGSTEN FUSED TO YOUR SKIN!” And of course, one Super leaves and another one enters. Probably with a request. Hana walks up to the desk and sits down on it, flipping her hair as if she's preparing for publicity shots. “Can you find clothes that actually stay on Felix?” “Well, there's no such thing as Super-proof clothing, only Super-resistant.” I sigh as I pull out my tablet. “Do you need anything?” “No.” She purses her full lips and flips her hair again. I don't know if her Japanese heritage or her Super genetics are responsible for her beautifully long hair, but either way she had it going on. “You know, isn't it weird how Felix always manages to destroy his clothing at least once a week?” “He's a show-off. He lingers too long in the line of danger and his clothes pay the price... Rest in peace, you once marvelously weaved strands of perfectly engineered fibers.” “Pfft,” She stifles her laughter, “Sure. That's why. Anyway~ Any gymnastics sessions coming up?” “Um. Yeah. Why?” “... So we can watch?” “So you can what?” I squint and grit my teeth as I frown, “I-” “Yeah. One of us usually goes to your things and records it so the others can see. It's entertaining.” “I'm glad you find normal people swinging around so entertaining.” “We hear you're gunning for the Olypmics at this rate. Super or not, that's impressive. I mean, hell, even most of the Supers can't do crazy stunts with that kind of accuracy. You don't need to be a Super to do extraordinary things. We're just rooting for you, not laughing at you.” She smiles and pats my hand. I feel myself radiate with embarrassment because: 1) I was thinking she was making fun of me and 2) because they actually supported me... From afar, but still, support is support. “Thanks, then. Sorry I get a little-” “Insecure?” She raises her eyebrow, accompanied by an all-knowing smirk. “Most Supers don't look down on others. It kind of sucks when people think we're making fun of them when we say things like 'wow awesome job!' or something. Have confidence in yourself and you'll go far. Um. But. Like. Not Felix's level of confidence. You lose expensive clothes that way and become a soot person.” “Heheh, yeah, but it's endearing.” “And oh so adowabuuu~” She adds, and we both laugh for a good while at Felix's expense. *************** The day trudges on and we find ourselves somewhat busy. But as always, the work gets done and paperwork follows. I'm busy filing the remaining paperwork at 8:40PM before my shift is up. I go over the inventory, making sure all gadgets and vehicles are in place or in a Super's possession. That's when I notice a standard jeep missing. It was taken out by Felix but for a reason unknown. Quickly, I track it to see what the big idiot is up to only to see the vehicle move from SWOC at 8:12PM and fall off the map at 8:24PM. “At the mountain range...” I mutter to myself. I look through the roster to see if any Supers are on duty or free, but it there was no one until 9:20PM at the earliest. I pick up my phone and dial Felix... Of course, no answer. “Ug, what is this idiot up to? If he gets in trouble again then he's suspended. Then it'll look bad for me.” I bite my lip and mull it over some more in my head. Round... And round... And round... Fine! I'll go look for him AGAIN just so I don't have to be held responsible for letting him go unaccounted for! Here I thought the security guards in the garage would do their job and alert me. But nope. Here I go. I suppose all I need to do is just verify his location and reasoning for being out there, then I can go home. I live out that way anyway, so I'll just go check up on him. At least he isn't putting me through too much trouble.
  24. Omiganda

    Belly Down Part 5

    I've posted a lot this month, huh? Part 1: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/1510-belly-down/ Part 2: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/1525-belly-down-part-2/ Part 3: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/1530-belly-down-part-3/ Part 4: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/3401-belly-down-part-4/ Belly Down Part 5 The campus was quiet in the spring night air. Crickets were the only thing that broke the barrier, though even they were hushed. The many buildings of the college campus were just as quiet as students all over the school were resting their heads before the beginning of another semester. Small vehicles carried school guards across the facility in record time. One specific vehicle arrived at the front doors of one of the school’s gyms. A large-waisted cop yanked up his belt and walked slowly to the entrance to the gymnasium. “Stupid belt is pulling at me again” he said before turning and looking down at his watch. Almost midnight. The guard grumpily walked towards the front door and shuffled his set of keys until he found the correct one. He pulled up his walkie talkie and grumpily let it set itself to the correct channel. “Tony, explain again why I’m checking the gym? I’m pretty sure no one wants to do sets at 12 AM.” *KRRRRR* “I’m pretty sure you just mean you, man. Did I see you eating another donut before you made your way there?” came the voice of an equally unconvinced guard on the other end. The cop angrily hooked his talkie back onto his chest fixture and stabbed his key into the gym’s lock. He then yanked the key out and pulled at the door handle. “What? Did I….” he started before yanking at the door again. The door was locked. He’d just locked it. “Tony, doors were unlocked” *KRRRRR* “You ever seen a athletic building that didn’t have some dumb college kids running it? Of course they forgot to lock the door. Stop slacking and hurry it up, Slater.” Slater re-unlocked the door and walked carefully into the building, passing the front desk of the large building and waving his flashlight over the many walls, passing a bulletin board or a set of stairs every so often. Slater had to admit this was his best job so far. Such a large school offered a nice sum of money to an ex-cop willing to scale over it with a small staff. He hated gyms as much as any other guy. Reminded him too much of his time in high school where they would call him things that were pretty typical to call people who weren’t supermodels. Slater was really bitter about that for the rest of his life, generally. It shone in how he had eaten his way through pounds of food to solve his problems and pick jobs where he could take his aggression out on. Of course, that doesn’t work in a world of smart phones and internet. His aggression became a spectacle and a spectacle became forced resignation. The chief said he was being “lenient” for letting him off with resignation and not a discharge. All these memories were what made Slater ignore the details and focus on completion rather than accuracy. He didn’t notice a single thing out of the ordinary that should have been obvious to a real guard. He might have seen the fact that one light was on but flickering awkwardly compared to the others. “Why would they have a light on over the vending machines here? Who would eat this diet crap?” He also could have noticed the dark red stains on the ground that might’ve been blood. “Ugh, another jock spilling their creatine crap everywhere.” Signs were all over the place and he made excuses for all the basic signs. The dents in the marble floor, the tiny symbols on the benches that looked like they were written on with magic marker, even the stray burn mark on the door to the custodian’s closet. “I don’t really blame them for not paying the custodians more, they do a crap job” Slater said into his talkie as he stomped his booted feet down the hall. Then one thing he couldn’t ignore sounded in the distance. Clank. Clank. Clank. K-Clank. Slater wielded his baton as the sound quieted down. He tiptoed as best he could to try and peek into a single room. It was dark from what he could gather but the sound had started again. Clank. Clank. Clank. Slater yanked his talkie off his chest again. “Tony!” he whispered as best he could into the device. “There’s someone else in here with me.” *KRRRR* “Have you been watching that show about hunting Big Foot again?” “No! There really is someone here!” Slater silently screamed into the talkie. *KRRRR* “Yeah, OK” Slater cursed quietly and put his device back and gripped the baton even more tightly. The muscles he’d used in the force flexed as he felt himself move into his old groove. “I’ll handle this myself. Fuck them.” He leaned in to take a peek into the room but couldn’t see much. It was a large room but it was glittered with only some moonlight. There wasn’t enough to properly make out anything but a silhouette. It seemed like an average man but his entire body was covered in something. Leather? Tight muscles could be made out on a smooth, liquid-like surface as though the entire creature were some darkened chocolate. With a squint, Slater could make out the slight redness to the man standing in the room. What threw him most, however, were the two things sticking off of his head like antennas. Were they horns of some kind? Slater quieted as he heard the man speak in a voice between a young boy’s voice and gurgling as though it were coming from several different voices. It was almost impossible to make out but he could pull out words. “No…..can’t…… he……. ready…..stupid………Syrach….” Slater leaned in further to get more volume to the man but suddenly he slipped on another dark red puddle and fell forward, hitting the ground with a thud. He threw himself upward again to try and catch the man red handed but, before he knew it, there was no light. “Hey! Come out!” he called as he waved his spotlight over spots in the room. Suddenly, there was a loud CLANK and Slater was speeding towards the exit. He didn’t bother calling for back up with his fellow officer, Tony, in the most skeptic mood. He simply ran as fast as he could, turned to lock the door and speeded off into his cart, where he made a U-turn to his original destination. A red figure stood on the building of the gym with a grin. “That sucked. He’s not close to being take-able.” He watched as the little cart buzzed away and almost hit a lamppost. “For a little human, he was a little chubby.” The red figure looked up at the moon and grinned before turning and flexing a bicep. The ball of muscle that formed was blump and almost formed a double peak but, just as it was getting pumped, the arm wiggled and bubbled like bubbling water in a pot. “Fuck, I can’t keep the form without him” he said as he looked out into the distance. “Better get back before he wakes up” he said as he jumped into the sky like an elegant bird, jumping from roof to roof. He heard a small yelp in the distance. He looked over to the city and grinned. “Ok, maybe one more work out.” --- Casey looked up at his ceiling and scratched the brown fur on his chest. He was alone in his dorm room, the building quiet as everyone was off on their weekend. He’d planned to hang out with Kenny for the weekend, maybe watch movies and hang out in town. That didn’t work out it seemed since the past few months went by. Casey had to pull back on his social circles a little to gain weight and move up a weight class. His muscles were still has hard as ever, just an extra 10 pounds of hard earned flesh. What he didn’t expect was that Kenny joined him. Kenny was growing like a weed since his win and had continued pulling wins even as he skated up 2 weight classes! Casey grew hard thinking about Kenny and stuffed his hand into his pants. Being around Kenny was a lot harder since he’d started sprouting like a late blooming social flower. Kenny, along with gaining 2 inches of height and roughly 20 pounds of tough beef, had begun to do things very unlike Kenny. It started slowly with adding more weight than he normally would, showing he was breaking his mental shell of being stuck at his normal strength. Then he began to talk to people by looking them in the eyes, though he still didn’t necessarily puff his chest out or show off any kind of new found narcissism. Casey was happy he kept some things like wore big clothes to try and hide his new muscles. The fact that Kenny was so shy also made him adorable to Casey. And then there were other things like— Casey quickly shuffled his cock to a comfortable but less noticeable position and pulled up the newspaper beside him to appear innocent as the dorm’s door unlocked and Kenny walked in. Kenny was sweaty from his second run in with the gym and was wearing a thick hoodie and running shorts that went past his needs. Casey grinned and tried to distract him while he tried to have his hard cock soften more. “Working hard at the gym I see” he said with a grin as he watched Kenny throw his bag onto their couch and pull off his hoodie from the bottom. Casey grit his teeth as he saw the muscles underneath flex and glisten in the afternoon light. “Oh, I don’t think it’s much” he said as he was clearly turning red and scratched his red hair in the way Casey loved. He’s so cute, he said as he watched Kenny pull at his shirt to get air onto his body. “You know, you can take off that shirt if its so hot” he said as he lay glued to his position. His cock wasn’t going down as he smelled the strong masculine scent from his sweaty roommate. Kenny looked over at Casey like an innocent creature begging for his life and Casey grinned and threw off the newspaper, quickly wrapping his arms around Kenny. “Come on! Show a little more skin!” he toyed as he grabbed at the bottom of Kenny’s shirt and began to pull it off. Kenny fought back as much as he could and really tried. Casey noticed it instantly as he felt the resistance and had to push to really try and get it off. Was he really this strong after the gym? He was standing in a sweat puddle practically! Casey gave it his all and, with a whoo, had yanked Kenny’s shirt off. Kenny stood defeated looked at his roommate with frustration. Casey’s mouth lay open as he saw the muscles on Kenny’s body. Each muscle was well carved and taut. His pecs were his best feature as his freckled chest and reddened nipple framed their size. Casey was frozen in place for a moment. Kenny didn’t notice as he extended his hand. “God, fine! I won’t wear a shirt, happy?” he said in the most frustrated expression he could make. Casey was petrified for a moment before moving again and handing the shirt back. He’d seen those muscles under a singlet before but nothing matched looking at them with bare skinned view. Kenny’s back muscles bulged as he turned to his stuff to pull out new clothes and get some new clothes. 177 pounds made some amazing curves on a lean body of only 5’9. Casey watched him head to the bathroom before he saw him stop at the door. “What?” Casey said as he watched Kenny stop and look over at his bed. Maybe he shouldn’t have jacked off the two times before Casey arrived. Kenny looked at the newspaper heading and picked up the newspaper and stared for a moment. He looked back to Casey. “Who’s this?” Casey recognized the heading. “Oh, it’s just some weird vigilante running around. Last night he saved a little girl who was held hostage at a bank robbery. Apparently, my dad said the press had a field day. Kenny looked at the paper again and grimaced. The man was jumping onto another roof from the bank’s domed one but he saw one thing if he squinted hard enough. Kenny set the paper back down and turned back to the bathroom, Casey’s eyes training the imprint his butt made in those basketball shorts. Casey took a breath when Kenny left the room. There always seemed to be a magnetic feeling for him when Kenny was near. He had yet to place it as he went to his bed, flipped the sheets, and then began switching clothes himself down to his white briefs. “You coming to the athletic department’s banquet?” he called as the shower water started and he pulled up a pair of jeans and sifted through shirts. “No thanks. I’m just going to take a nap!” Kenny called through the noise. Casey chuckled a little. Kenny’s “naps” were much shrter than they used to be. Usually not having much energy from staying up watching tv late, he used to only sleep 5 or 6 hours at a time. Now, he didn’t even sleep for 4, contradictory to the excess of energy he showed every day and at the gym. “Ok, I’ll save you a slice of something for dinner” he said as he put on a jacket and headed out, grabbing the wallet on their living room table and headed out, locking the door behind him. He walked off with the image of Kenny’s butt in his mind. Why couldn’t he tell him how he really felt? --- Kenny walked out of the shower and wrapped a towel over his body. He’d had to get used to the fact his back was a good bit wider than it used to be and he was starting to look really athletic. Staring into a mirror was no comfort for more than one reason. “You saw that too” he said into his reflection before it began to move on it’s own and sat on the reflection of the toilet, scratching his crotch hair before spreading his legs, still covered by the towel. “Saw what?” Nick said with a grin. “The eyes on that picture. They were red.” Nick rolled his eyes. “And you think it was me.” “Of course it was you! I just don’t get how yet!” Nick started to scream. “Oh calm down before you wake up the neighbors. There are demons other than me, you know.” Nick’s eyebrows raised at the notion of more of Nick running around, making deals with other people and doing what he did with Kenny. The past few months weren’t bad but he didn’t like the changes. He’d begun to sleep a lot less than he would have liked, giving him less dream time. He also always had a bunch of energy he didn’t know what to do with pretty frequently, especially at night time. He’d woken up several times to find himself humping his mattress or with energy that he couldn’t get rid of without at least 50 or 60 push ups for 3 sets a piece. “So there’s probably another demon running around doing what you’ve been doing to me?!” Nick turned to Kenny and looked at him offended. “Excuse me? What I’ve ‘been doing to you’? What exactly is that?” Nick stood up as though he were about to start a fight and pressed his hips to his waist, knocking the reflection of the towel off and revealing Kenny’s body in perfect reflection. “Have I been giving you more energy to get stronger? Giving you an adrenaline shot of confidence every blue moon?” he started before looking at the reflection of Kenny’s cock and grinning as he grabbed it and started hardening it. When it was to its full hardness of 7 inches. “Giving you more inches where it counts?” he said with a grin before pointing behind Kenny. Kenny turned to see the marks on the bathroom door. He’d been recording his height over the past few months. “I might have done some of that. Maybe not all of course.” Kenny hated arguing with Nick. He always made an argument into a one sided argument. Even talking to him now was more than Kenny was ready for. He was making these changes seem much better than he’d been looking at them. “Oh, you’re sorry. Great.” Nick said in salty manner before sitting back on the toilet, still naked and still hard. “You should be more concerned for other things anyway. You’re social skills still suck even when I help you.” “That’s none of your business” Kenny said, sparking anger again. “Of course it is. Do you remember the contract? I’m supposed to fix you, not help you. Your issues aren’t even that big of a deal, anyway.” Nick posed in a girly tone and waved his hand flamboyantly. “O-M-G, I gained 2 inches of height, have more friends, got bigger, and got Casey to stare at my ass as I go to take a shower.” Kenny was angry until that last reference. “What? Really?” he said with wide blue eyes. Nick looked at him in his pose and grinned. “Oh, I’m sorry. Is that important information?” --- Kenny was walking down the cobbled road of the college facilities, his clothes loose as usual but his feet hurting. He was off to go buy shoes as his current ones were tight around his feet. He’d caught himself a few times massaging the muscles to try and ease pain. He had still been thinking about what Nick had said about his growth and how he was making it a big deal. Maybe it wasn’t so bad that he was getting a little taller. It wasn’t anywhere near his 6’5 older brother or his 7’7 older older brother but it was definitely better than the 5’7 height he was used to. Still, he wasn’t sure he could handle so much change so fast. He still wanted to stay him as much as possible. That wasn’t as much of an issue when Casey was concerned of course. “He….he checked me out” he said with warm cheeks, tripping over a cobblestone. “Whoa!” he said as he steadied himself. His coordination had gotten much better since the start of these changes. He would have seen that jutting cobblestone a mile away normally. When thought it was Casey again, he turned redder and tried to brush it all aside. What he didn’t notice is his yawn as he closed in on a lamppost. Didn’t he have a nap already? Kenny decided to stop and rest on a nearby bench for a moment and spread himself out. He was kind of tired for some reason as he leaned his head back and looked at the lamp overhead shining down on him. “Just…for…..a minute…..” --- Kenny didn’t remember his dream much. He remembered flashes of it but not anything precise. He was sure that, through the dimness of his eyelids, he’d seen the moon. He’d also seen the nearby city and the lights it shone as he was flying over the rooftops. Kenny remembered a specific rooftop where there was a man standing on a roof. The man looked at him puzzled as though he was just as shocked about Kenny’s presence in the dream as Kenny was of his. Kenny remembered the man falling over the edge and Kenny reached out to grab him before it went black. The last image was the man falling to the ground beneath him before blackness. --- Kenny sat as he woke up from the strangest dream he’d seen in a long time of dreamless nights. Kenny looked around and saw that Casey was on the couch, his big feet on their coffee table as he ate Ramen noodles like a typical college student. Casey looked over to Kenny as he sat up abruptly and raised an eyebrow. “You ok, bud? You were dead as a rock in your sleep.” Kenny felt sweat on his forehead and put his head in his hands for a minute. He sat up and threw his legs over the side of his bed. He stood with wobbly legs as though he’d done way too many squats at the gym and stretched with one face over his eyes. Just a stupid dream. He noticed Caleb didn’t have a newspaper today. “No news today?” he asked. Casey just pointed to the television and Kenny walked over to it. “Welcome to the 21st centry, Ken” he said as they both watched a news woman stand in front of her greenscreen talking. “Last night, the masked red vigilante was spotted in the most peculiar of ways. Witnesses were the police and the rest of the tri-state area as an executive of the city’s electrical power company fell from the Cretts Building with the clear intent to commit suicide. The masked vigilante was seen jumping off after him, catching the 45 year old man and slamming into the ground with him in tow. Though G-forces dictate that the man AND the vigilante should have died on the spot, both were rendered safe on the ground and quickly swarmed by ambulance to check the condition of the frantic executive.” Kenny stared at the screen in silence and grabbed his legs as though he were having a sudden flashback to an old injury he no longer hand. He heard Nick in the back of his mind chuckling. Oops, looks like I got some ‘splaining to do, huh? To Be Continued….. (hopefully way sooner than the year’s time it took to update this story)
  25. JoeyT24

    A Pectacular Romance Pt. 6

    Chapter 1: https://muscle-growt...r-romance-pt-1/ Chapter 2: https://muscle-growt...r-romance-pt-2/ Chapter 3: https://muscle-growt...r-romance-pt-3/ Chapter 4: https://muscle-growt...r-romance-pt-4/ Chapter 5: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/6733-a-pectacular-romance-pt-5/ "ARRRRGGGHHHHHH!" He shouted as his chest filled with blood and his veins flustered across the surface of the two huge globes. They swelled larger and larger and the cracking of the shower stall became more apparent. The outer portions of his chest started cracking into the tile walls exposing the steel beams that structure the walls of Alex's oversized mansion. After a few more seconds of pushing his chest apart I was finally released from the pec vice and fell onto his expansive inner thigh muscle below as he was still sitting on the shower floor.Exhausted, yet relieved I looked up at the underside of his veiny expanding chest only to see Alex looking down at me with a shocked look as the back of his head and diesel neck smashed into the shower ceiling. He broke through the ceiling tiles and they started raining down in what seemed to be slow motion. Shards were falling right towards my helpless body when Alex's quick reflexes kicked in and he slammed his pecs together before a single shard could reach me. The light from above was blocked out and the blood started rushing to my head all at once. "Little man," his voice seemed sluggish to me and muffled as I couldn't hear him over the rumble of the shower being bursted through, "Are you okay?" I looked towards his deep cut abs and my eyes started to flutter until I drifted off into unconsciousness. Chapter 6 My mind played through the craziest dreams for what seemed to be only a second but must of been a few hours. My final dream was more of a sensation. I could feel the warm sun on my body and feel the thick green grass under my skinny back and between my fingers. It was peaceful until the sky became dark and thunder began repeatedly booming through the air. The thunder claps only got louder and louder and made my body cringe with fear until suddenly they stopped. I relaxed once I came to realize it was only a dream and I slowly opened my eyes as I sat up. Where the hell was this? I was sitting in a huge open field surrounded by thick forest with only Alex's huge mansion about a half of a mile away. Around me on the grassy plain were pieces of machinery and boulders of all different sizes from metal beams, broken down cars, dump trucks, and things of that nature. To my immediate right was an oversized weight bench with stacks and stacks of barbells and iron weights surrounding the machinery. I took all of this in within a few seconds until I realized how the sun was shining brightly in the sky, yet there was a cold cloud that loomed over and shaded this area only. It only took another second to remember this familiar feeling. It wasn't a cloud. It was a shadow. "About time you woke up." It was a deep booming voice from behind me that made my body quiver. I stood up from the ground slowly and turned around. Directly in front of me was a pair of the largest feet I'd ever seen. Slowly, my eyes drifted upwards to a shape that was taller than a telephone pole or a street light. If I were to judge I would say he was clearing 25-30 feet at this point. He was packing a set of legs that made tree trunks look like toothpicks. He had made himself a makeshift thong out of a massive sheet or curtain that was silky and black. It left nothing to the imagination as his huge log of a cock sat to the left and his thick pubic bush bursted from the top of the garment. A light happy trail left sight in the deep crevices of his abdominal muscles that were as large as car windshields--all 10 of them surrounded by cobble stone obliques and matched with a heavy V-shape to his waist. His long arms were covered in veins and his big biceps sat in front of his tremendous lats forming a deep arm pit with thick black hair. The ball of his bicep was now much larger than my entire body when it was unflexed. My mouth fell agape when I shifted my eyes to his chest. His nipples, now as large as my entire chest, pointed directly down at me due to the serious amount of dense muscle his pecs held. His massive pecs were each the size of a small car and they were packed with muscle and held back by a paper thin layer of soft skin.Striations teared across the huge mounds into the distinct dent on the outer portion of each pec. The outer dent alone could have been used for a seat for myself. The striations led across to the center of his chest which had a huge diamond cleft in the middle where the upper and lower pec of each globe met at the center point. His face came into view between the two huge mounds and he smiled down at me flashing his big pearly whites. "What do you think, little man?" He bellowed. "You're so massive--I can't believe it." I said as I marveled over his muscles. He smiled again at how in awe I was and brought one of his massive arms up for me to gawk at. The massive bicep bounced as he twisted his wrist left and right. "You want to play on my big muscles?" He chuckled and looked at the huge bicep ball and then down to me. "Come on, little guy, get a closer look at this big arm!" He was so big it felt like slow motion as he knelt down to grab me. With one big hand he scooped me up under my armpits and wrapped his entire hand around my body. Wind rushed passed as he lifted me up twenty feet off the ground to his level. I looked down and saw things from his view. The ground looked so far away but the real view was checking out his abs from above. Deep groves tore through his ripped midsection and led into his thick pubic bush. I was snapped out of my trance when Alex thrusted me towards his bicep. He held me there in front of the huge bicep ball about a foot away. I looked up to his face and he nodded towards his bicep. "Go ahead, little man, these big muscles are all for you!" I leaned in and kissed the hot flesh. It was so hard like kissing a wall made of steel that had a soft layer of skin over it. I looked down and noticed he was pitching a huge tent in his self-made thong. He loved our size difference almost more than me. I could feel his stare on me as I continued to kiss and rub the big bicep. "Do you want me to flex it for you?" "You mean--it's not flexed right now?" I quivered. His bicep was already bigger than me! I couldn't imagine it getting much bigger. "Not at all, little man. Here, I'll flex it for you!" He placed my small body on the top of the huge mound and I scurried around like a naked mouse trying to get a safe spot. I peered over the edge of his arm and almost fainted at how high I was from the ground. Suddenly the skin on his arm tightened and began moving in every direction. I could feel the muscle underneath me becoming impossibly hard. Huge corded veins began surfacing beneath my body as large and as wide as my wrist. The huge mound below me slowly rose up higher and higher bringing me up with it. I was now even the upper mid section of his whopping veiny forearm that seemed a length away to my tiny size. My cock sprung to full attention over the significant feat of power in his bicep. I sat in a crab-walk pose on the top of his mountainous bicep. Turning my head to his face, "Big guy, your bicep is three times the size of me." "Hell yea, little man! I love it when you talk about me like that!" He bursted. "Like what?" I asked curiously. "Like when you make me feel big! I'm not the best with words but when you make me feel...I don't know, it just gets me so hot when you make me feel like--" "Like a giant?" I cut him off. His confused expression changed to a reassuring smile. His big pearly white smile explained an understanding I hadn't felt between us before. "Yea, little man. I like when you make me feel like a giant. It's you that's making me get so big. I've been growing bigger and bigger ever since I was a boy. But this is clearly something different in me. It's everything about you.. The way you admire my size; the huge difference in power between us; the way you make me feel protective of how fragile you are..Even your cum makes me just keep getting bigger and bigger!" My body quivered with his explanation of his feelings for me. I felt like the most special man in the world. To be selected and cherished by a huge man of his size made me realize just how lucky I was. "I like how you make me feel too, big guy! You have so much power and can crush me at any second, but you're so careful and considerate of what I want. I love it when you show off just how BIG you are!" I squeaked. "Is that so? Well how would you like to see me pump these big muscles up for you?" He smiled and bounced his huge pecs, alternating them like two separate globes. "I thought they were pumped already..You haven't touched any of this?" I said pointing out to the boulders, stacks of cars, and freight trains attached by various steel beams. "These muscles are cold right now." He winked and brought his other bicep up and flexed it. "I can make them much bigger, if you'd like." I gulped hard and nodded up at him. He smiled back and carefully--so as not to let me fall off his bicep mound--maneuvered towards a stack of cars wrapped together with with metal pipes and a steel beam between connected to another stack of cars. It was his makeshift dumbbell. He knelt to the floor to grab the dumbbell with the opposing hand and then rose up to his full height. Looking down at me he began curling the immense weight, watching my reaction to the bicep fluctuating with power. It would bunch up and shake with might as he struggled to continue his reps. The bicep ball turned beat red and was visibly gaining a massive pump. "You like that, little man? Do you like this big bi getting all pumped up for ya?" He said between gritted teeth. A slight sweat broke out on his forehead. "You're fucking massive, big man. Can you pump this one up next?" I eagerly patted the thick muscle beneath my ass. "Sure thing." He passed the huge makeshift dumbbell from the opposing hand to the hand of the arm I was straddling. As he let the weight shift to the bicep I was on I could immediately feel the muscle tense up. He began lifted the huge weight up way above my head and then bringing it back down as he curled the massive amount of weight. The bicep rose up like a huge mountain beneath my body. It was too much for me to handle. I laid out on my stomach across the expansive bicep and started kissing and licking the muscle. "Yea little man, worship these big muscles!" He was getting excited over my loss of control. "It's so fucking big! I can feel it pumping up bigger and bigger!" I said as his reps increased faster and faster. "Yea, little guy! Keep turning me on! Check these babies out!" He threw the dumbbell to the ground making a loud bang. He then threw his bi's up into a double bicep pose. The force of the muscle rising up so fast threw me off balance and a struggled to grab a hold of the something as I slid off the top of the mound. My hand grabbed a rigid vein that was as thick as a tree branch and I tried to pull myself back up but I was too weak. I let go and fell down into the trench between his big bicep and his forearm. I was only about half the size of a pencil to this behemoth so he couldn't even tell I had fallen. The huge mound started filling up again as his forearm flew up into a bicep pose. His thick forearm pushed me against the massive bicep and I was trapped once again. It was getting tighter and tighter each second until I finally could gasp a small shout. Alex quickly relaxed his bicep and peered over the muscle mound until his eyes met mine. "Little man! What are you doing down there?" He asked worrying. "I'm sorry big guy I got caught up in the excitement and lost my balance." I said with a frown. "Aw, little man, you have to be more careful." He said as he lifted his other arm to a pose to show me the power. He picked up a boulder as big as my body off the floor and placed it in the tight spot I sat in on the opposing bicep. "I could have crushed you between my bicep and forearm without even noticing!" He flexed hard and the big boulder was crushed into small rocks that trickled out of the tight space as he released. I patted the big boulder of a bicep next to me firmly. "It's a good thing you didn't!" "It sure is!" He smiled playfully as his huge hand came towards me. He picked me up under my shoulders again and used his other hand to sit me in the palm of his hands. I sat comfortably with my legs crossed like a pretzel in the palm of his one big hand. "It's crazy to think just yesterday you were just a cute little pipsqueak in a bar and now--well.." he brought his hand that I sat in down below his great big chest and looked down at me over them, "now you're a cute really really little pipsqueak in the palm of my hand. He smiled and bounced his big pecs towards me. They were so massive and wide that they filled my entire vision. They bounced around smashing into each other with every leap off of his torso. I starred up at the act in awe and my cock began oozing pre cum. The bouncing ceased and his smile changed to a smirk as he brought his big pinky up to my cock and swiped the pre off. He brought his pinky up to his face. "I love how much these big pecs turn you on, little man--but I especially love making you cum. It's one of my weaknesses yet my greatest strength, little guy. This shit right here makes me get BIG!" He stuck his pinky into his mouth and sucked on the insignificant droplets of my pre cum. I smiled proudly as he looked back down on me. "Hey, little man?" He smirked again. "Yea, big guy?" "I was thinking--now that I'm big enough for it--how about you lay down in my pec cleavage while I pump these big pecs up for ya?" He winked and pushed his pecs out so far that they casted a shadow over me and his face disappeared from view. He leaned back in shock and awe as they separated like the red sea above me. "So, what do ya say, little guy?" He bounced them again. "Please...please, big guy..yes!" I said shocked at first but then ecstatic about what was to come. "Awesome, little dude! I'm gunna pump these big ones up so BIG for ya!" He pushed them out one more time and then turned to his work station. With a few big booms he made his way over to a huge freight train cart. It was perched on top of two steel holder that struggled to keep it off the ground. The cart was filled to the brim with big boulders and car parts as I could see through the openings. Around the area was a bunch of other freight cards of similar sizes. "Close your eyes." A big crash boomed through the open field as his thick, rock hard ass slammed to the ground. I could feel him shimmying around while I was flung around in his clenched fist. He then placed me on his body and I plopped on my ass. I felt my hands around and could tell I was sitting on his big tight abs. "Open your eyes." I slowly opened them and smiled bright. His massive pecs sat high and mighty only a few feet in front of me. He flexed them apart and his face came into view between them. "Get on in here, little man!" he said, tightening his huge chest. I crawled over to his big chest and then started pushing my way between the two big mounds. It was a tight squeeze but I managed to shift between on all fours. The two mounds went about two feet above me on both sides in this position. "Would you..would you mind laying on your back facing up at me? I want to see your face and your cock while I get these big ones all PUMPED for ya." He said bashfully. I smiled and nodded playfully as I maneuvered my way around the pec cave. My entire body was about a foot short on the top and bottom from being exposed of his cleavage--a perfect fit! I placed my ass down and laid down into the two massive mounds looking up at his big face that sat just outside his two pecs. "Let's get this blood flowing!" He said as he raised his huge arms up to the freight on the beams above. He huffed loudly as the freight train was lifted off the beams. It came a few feet above me and his chest seemed to spread wide and felt open until he started lifting it high into the air with his two arms. His biceps pushed his big pecs together and they rose up a few feet on both sides of my body. My arms became pinned to my sides and my face must have given off a panicked reaction because his deep voice came in just in time to soothe me. "It's-argh-It's alright, little guy!" His face was red and beads of sweat formed above his brow. "I've got better control now..I won't crush you in there!" The tectonic plates that were his pecs shifted like big boulders and tightened up giving me a little more room to cozy up. The pec walls became dense road maps of veins to either side of my wimpy body. The warmth of his huge muscles surrounding me was almost too much for me to handle. I grabbed a hold of my prick and the big guy took notice. "Oh yea, little man! You're getting off on my strength I can feel it! Just look at that pre-cum!" He hoisted the big freight train far above and it clanked with the sound of all the dense metal weights it carried inside. "Let's see what your pre-cum can do for these big muscles!" He brought his chin down to the top of his chest and his huge warm tongue slid out of his mouth coming closer and closer to my cock. The tip of his big wet tongue brushed over my cock head and my mind went whirling. I started jerking my dick uncontrollably towards his big face. He slid his tongue back into his mouth and his eyes closed. Veins started bulging out further on the walls of the inside of his pecs. I could see them writhing under the thin, hot skin. Still with his eyes closed, he brought the freight train swiftly towards his chest until it was only a few feet above me and then quickly pushed it back up in a bench press motion. This caused his huge pecs to spread far away from me and seem as though two big hills were being stretched out until he threw his arms away and the two hills rose up higher than before. He repeated the motion a number of times, each second showing more veins. The walls of his pecs were visibly inching towards me from every direction with each rep. "Hey, big guy! It's getting a little cramped in here!" I tried to peep out between a rep, but he couldn't hear me over the sound of his own grunting. "Wor...ship....me!!" He said in grunts. "Pump....these..argh...pecs!!" After about 20 more reps he finally placed the freight train back on the beam above and relaxed his chest with a loud sigh. He looked down at me being squeezed between his huge pecs. "Alright, little man! Check out this pump you got me!" He pushed his pecs together twice for emphasis. My arms and shoulders were pushed in front of my chest squishing my entire body. "This is all just from your pre-cum!" "Yea, big guy! Your pecs are getting so pumped!" I shouted without thinking, in blatant encouragement. My desires couldn't hold back my nerves that he could crush me between his pecs with a simple sneeze. "You've got to cum for me again, little guy.. I want to pump them up even bigger!" He winked and smiled. "Bigger?? Just how big are you going to get?" My voice squeaked with concern. "Aww, little man! Don't be nervous..You know you want me to grow just a little bigger, don't you?" He inhaled and his muscles rose me up a couple of feet. "Well..I think..." I began to sweat, overwhelmed with sexual tension of right and wrong. "I think I can make you cum without trying." He chuckled at my feeble attempt of denial. My eyes grew wide as he heaved his chest and the two mounds shifted away from both sides and became taught like steel mountains. He held the pose and I could see the strain on his face. His chest became red and warm to the touch as the veins doubled in amounts and thickness. "Tell me what you like about my muscles." He asked in a sexual tone. "I...I.." "Do you like how hard they can get?" He tightened his chest even more, making audible sounds of the chords of muscle fighting for space in all their density. "How about I bounce you around in there, little man, would you like that?" My eyes grew even wider and I grabbed my cock and croaked back in moans of anticipation. He flexed one big pec and I flew to the left. He bounced the other and I flew right back. "Oh yea!" He shouted and started bouncing them back and forth. I was being tossed around like a medallion between his huge pecs. He did this for a few seconds until he noticed how thrashed I was getting in there. He pressed the two pecs against both sides to secure me. He then continued his pec dance a little more slow and sensual. I was swooning over the control he had in all of his muscle. "Cum for me, little guy!" He stuck his tongue out and it flopped over my thighs and cock. I was seconds from climaxing but I resisted the urge. He ceased the bouncing but held me tight in the cleavage. He raised his head more to look down at me between his chest muscles. "Look at how big I am, little man..Look at how big you make me!" He pushed his chest out the farthest It's ever been and I was thrusted higher and higher as they pushed out with all his strength. They suddenly release and open wide. I fell about a foot deeper to the base of where the pecs met each other from his breast plate. "I can protect you from anything with these pecs," He smiled down at me. Then it turned into an evil grin: "Or I can crush you with them!" He made them bounce one big time clapping them together over my tiny body. He held out his tongue and like clockwork my cock exploded with cum all over his tongue. For my small size even I was startled by how much cum had just came out of me. I flopped back into the pocket of his big pecs lifelessly. I didn't think I could ever move again after that. Alex was awfully silent for a second until I could feel movement around me. "You don't know how great this feels!" He said, excited. "I can feel my muscles squirming to let loose! I've got to pump them up!" He quickly placed his hands back under the big train above, that outsized him by quite a bit, and started to press the weight like it was a feather. With each lift his chest was audibly expanding and squeezing me a little more. "Check this out, little man!" He looked down at me, "I'm not even breaking a sweat no more!" He chuckled. "It's like the weight is getting lighter!" "I don't think so, big guy...I think...I think you're growing bigger!"
×
×
  • Create New...

Important Information

By using this site, you agree to our Guidelines, Terms of Use, & Privacy Policy.
We have placed cookies on your device to help make this website better. You can adjust your cookie settings, otherwise we'll assume you're okay to continue..